plague came In the royall palaces of five parts the fire burnt downe two and the wind overthrew five Towers of this City we saw two Sunnes together and the one did Ecclipse the other These are all things of evill Prognostication but above all we saw a man enter into the royall Palaces with resolution to kill the Prince which he had done had he not been hindred This fell out when the King would have constituted his second sonne heire of the Kingdome who was growne very powerfull by the favour and art of the Eunuches and at that time there came in a man to have killed the eldest sonne but he was hindred by his feare and the women who helped the Prince And the worst is that a Mandarine having spoken something high shewing therein his fidelitie to you our Lord but for his Loyaltie you made him a Traitour and commanded he should be put in prison and although we made great means to free him by declaring his innocency yet you never gave eare unto us This imprisonment was when the King shewed his eldest sonne to the Mandarines in the royall hall whom they would have had declared heire of the Kingdome the King would not and one of them tooke the boldnesse to speake and to plead for the true Prince and was therefore committed prisoner by the King Many times the Mandarines presented Memorialls wherein they did relate the miserable condition of the people desiring that their Taxes might be lessoned a thing worthy of much consideration but neither did you make any account thereof We the Mandarines of this court have severall times petitioned that you would come out and give Audience in publick as your Predecessours hetherto have done that the government might be conformable to that of heaven as it is most fitting you answered us sometimes that you were not well other times that the weather was cold and rough and that we should meet another day we expected till Spring time then till the beginning of Summer that you would performe what you had promised but you not only gave no answer to the second Memoriall but you commanded it to be burnt and in this manner you live retired in the Palace without making any account of what importeth you most For this reason are the calamities so great and we persecuted with warres Peace is wanting and as it seemeth it will be wanting for we are come to see rivers of blood running downe and above all in the third moone last past there came some from the Province of Xensi to tell us that there had appeared there a man cloathed in yellow with a green cap on his head and in his hand a fan of feathers who spake thus Vanli that is the name of the King doth not governe though he hath raigned long he sleepeth alwaies the Kingdome is ready to be lost the people will die of hunger the Captaines will be slaine and pierced through with lances and when he had said this he vanished The Mandarines were amazed The Vice-roy used great diligence to know who this man was but could not possibly finde him out seeing therefore the calamites famine warre and other evills which the Kingdome now suffereth we plainly perceive that it was a prognostication of these things Wherefore we are againe returned to require you speedily to open your treasures of mony that fresh leavies of men may be made and some remedy put to so great evills This is the Memoriall which was presented in the year 1618 since when the Tartars have continued every summer for in the winter by reason of the great cold nothing can be done to make considerable inroads wherein they are commonly gainers to the great losse of the Chinesses So that the year 1622 two principall Madarines of the fort of Quamsi where as being the chiefe fortresse of that Province the Vice-roy maketh his residence whether it were that they were discontented or had hopes to better their condition by it made a secret agreement with the Tartars to deliver the fortresse into their hands which accordingly they did for the Tartars falling on upon that side which was assigned them assoone as ever they began the assault they easily tooke it by the Treason which the others had plotted and put to flight all them who knew nothing of the treacherie who together with the Vice-roy escaped to Xamhai the last fortresse as it were of that Province and the first of the Province of Pekim the key and strength of the whole Kingdome Assoone as the newes of this last route came to Court both the King and his Grandees were in great disorder and deliberated to change his abode and to remove to the Court of Nankim as farthest off from danger and it had accordingly been put in execution if a principall Mandarine for there is alwayes found some one or other who taketh care of the publick good had not presented a Memoriall to the King wherein he demonstrated to him that this alteration would be the best and readiest way to destroy the whole Kingdome or the greater part at least by dispoyling of all strength the Court and Province of Pekim that was so neere the other Province which was now ready to be lost This Memoriall took effect and by it the the designe of flying and seeking a new habitation was broken off it being formerly resolved that Nankim should be fortified There was therefore a proclamation sent out which under great penalties did prohibite any to go out of the Court not only Mandarines and people of qualitie but even the common people also Vpon this the people began to bee quieted especially seeing that the Citie was strengthened with new Garrisons Guards Watches and a rigorous strictnesse at the gate The chiefest care was to fortifie the passe at Xam Hai Quà n which as I said above is on the very frontire of the Province of Leaotum which was already lost and on the entrance of the Province of Pekim and by reason the place streightened on both sides with very high mountaines is impregnable they sent thither great store of Ammunition and fresh Souldiers in so great number that it was reported that at that post only they had 80000 men of Warre The King also sent new Captaines with ample power which would have been of greater effect if he could have given it them over the Tartars to conduct them that way who seeing it was not possible to make their entrance at that place both because it was so easie to defend as also that it was well fortified with men began to wheele off to the East side thereof through part of Corea giving off their designe of going toward Pekim which if they had done with so powerfull and victorous an Army they had put that Court into a greater feare and danger than ever yet they had experience of The Chinesses met them not far from the Court where there began so furious a Battaile that many men lost their lives both of
name although learned men doe derive it from Rates an ancient part of that Country Now this people running over the whole kingdom like swarmes of Bees do fill it with severall Trades whereunto they apply themselves and for the greatest part they lead a miserable life and are therefore so penurious niggardly and drie in their presents that they passe in ridiculous proverbs through the rest of the Provinces It is famous for Sturgeon which it hath of very great bignesse and more for the Porcellane dishes indeed the only work in the world of this kinde which are made only in one of its Townes So that all that is used in the Kingdom and dispersed through the whole world are brought from this place although the earth whereof they are made commeth from another place but there only is the water wherewith precisely they are to be wrought to come to their perfection for if they be wrought with other water the worke will not have so much glosse and lustre In this worke there are not those mysteries that are reported of it here neither in the matter the form nor the manner of working they are made absolutely of earth but of a neate and excellent quality They are made in the same time and the same manner as our earthen vessels only they make them with more diligence and accuratenesse The Blew wherewith they paint the Porcellane is Anill whereof they have abundance some do paint them with Vermilion and for the King with yellow This Province and that of Chincheo and Cantone which border one upon another do unite as it were in an angle with many Mountaines between them In the middle of which Mountaines there is a small Kingdome which hath a particular King of its own without any subjection to the Chinesses from whom he doth defend himselfe if they pretend to assault him nor is the defence difficult there being but one entrance into that kingdome They admit of the Chinesse-Physitians in their infirmities but not of their learned men into the administration of their government If they have an ill Harvest and that there is like to be a scarsity they go out and rob in a millitary order to the sound of the drum So in the year 1632 they gave no small trouble to this province of Kiamsi The last account shall be concerning the Christianity there which hath prospered very well being also beneficed with two Churches and houses which we have in that Province the one in the City of Nauchan which is the Metropolis The other in the City of Nauhium The sixt Province is called Suchuen in the same paralel with that of Kiamsi and in the same latitude of 29 degrees nor hath it any thing in particular differing from the former worthy the relation The Province of Huquam is the seventh in Scituation it lyeth more to the North in the heighth of 31 degrees it exceeds the whole Kingdom for the abundance of Rice The Chinesses say that that whole Kingdom is able to give but a breakfast in respect of Huquam which provideth for the whole yeare It hath store of oyle and no lesse Fish by reason of the rivers which it enjoyeth and the lakes which seem rather Seas In the Metropolis of this Province there was a Residencie begun at the time of my arrival The province of Cakiam which is the eighth lyeth in the Latitude of 30 degrees it is for the most part scituated by the Sea-side fertile plain and almost all divided by severall rivers some whereof run through their Cities and Townes In riches it exceeds many of the Provinces as being the Fountain from whence the best Commodities of that Monarchie doe flow it is singular in silke which it distributeth through every part whether it be raw or wrought in Balls or in Stuffe All that goeth out of the Kingdome any way cometh from this Province though all China hath the benefit of the Silk-worme yet all the rest would not serve them to make them Scarfes the name of the Metropolis is Hamcheu Here we have two houses which upon certain good considerations are reduced to one where there is cultivated a copious and good Christianity and also much honoured by reason of the number of people of quality that are in it Finally this Province is famous for many things but particularly for three The first is a lake called Sihu which is one of the rarest in the world It is in circuite Thirty Lis which are six miles it is set about with excellent Palaces and these environed by pleasant Mountaines cloathed with grasse plants and trees the water is alwayes running for there comming in a current at one and side issueing out at the other it is so cleere that it inviteth one to behold it with great delight the smallest sand that lyeth at the bottome being to be discovered There are certaine wayes paved with stone that do crosse over it offering passage to those that travell over it either upon their occasions or curiositie there stand ready small Barkes of a considerable burden which are made for recreation and banquets the kitchin is in the steerage or the forecastle and the middle space serveth for a hall Above higher there is a place for the women covered with lattices that they might not be seen These Barkes are painted and guilded after a curious and various manner and are provided in great abundance with all things necessary for the navigation which is short and free from wracks of water but not so well from those of wine there happening many as also shipwrackes of estates very often there being scarce any in the whole kingdome that hath any thing that doth not come to spend in these delights either part or the whole and sometimes more than his whole stock is worth The second is the excellency of the silke as well for the plenty abovesaid as for the curiositie of the Art with which a good part of it is wrought engrayling it with precious and beautifull workes of gold This is only after their manner and gusto and is not sent out of the kingdome but as a singular worke is reserved for the Kings Palaces who every yeare buyeth up all that is made of this sort The third is the worshipping of their Idols in which is particularly to be perceived whence the fabrick of their Temples proceeds which are without doubt very famous The last of these nine Southerly Provinces is Nankim scituated in 32 degrees of latitude and is one of the best Provinces of the kingdome and the perfection of the whole realm It sendeth abroade its commodities or workes of importance to no part as if they were unworthy to participate of its perfection which is most rare in all sort of varietie and so much exceeding all the rest that every one to sell his commodities the better pretendeth that they are of Nankim and so passeth them off at a greater price That part which is towards the West is the most
rich and maketh so much Cotton-wool that those of the Country affirme that there is only in the towne of Xanuchi and the precinct thereof which is large 200000 Loomes for this stuffe so that from that place only the King draweth 150000 crownes yearly In one house there useth to be many of them for they are narrow as the stuffe is Almost all the women are employed in this work The Court did reside in this Province for a long time and even to this day all the Courts of justice and priviledges thereof are conserved in the City of Nankim whose right name is Umthienfu and it seemeth to me to be the best and greatest City of the whole Kingdome both for the form of the building the largenesse of the streets the manners and dealing of the people and for the plentie and excellency of all things It hath admirable places of recreation and is so populous through its confines that the villages succeed one another in a manner from three miles to three miles although at this day by reason it wants the presence of the King it is in its selfe lesse populous neverthelesse in diverse parts thereof it is yet troublesome to walke the streets for the crowde of people that one meeteth Besides the many Palaces Temples Towers and Bridges doe render it very considerable In the wall thereof there are twelve gates barr'd with Iron and guarded with Artillery a good way without runneth another wall with no small ruines The circuit thereof for I was desirous to know the measure of it is two daies journey on horse-back That of the inner wall is eighteen miles both the one and the other have within them many populations gardens and fields which are tilled the bread whereof useth to be applied to the use of the souldiery within the City to the number of fourty thousand In one part thereof there is cast up an artificiall Mount on the top whereof there is seen a wooden spheare not armed although the circles thereof are placed at the latitude of the same City which is 32 degrees a small latitude in respect of the great colds but a very large one for the great heate which it suffereth The spheare is in circumference of a notable bignesse and is a very compleat piece of work It hath moreover a Tower divided into seaven stories of singular beauty for the workemanship thereof it being full of figures and wrought like Percellane an edifice which might be ranked among the most famous of ancient Rome The river cometh to kisse the feet of this City and sendeth up some armes of it selfe into it The name of the river is Yanchukiam that is to say the Sonne of the sea nor vainly is it so called it being the most aboundant in water of any that is knowne in the world There is also great plenty of fish We have foure Churches in this Province the first in Nankim with a house of Iesuites and is of a very ancient and exercised Christianity having suffered foure persecutions and come of from each of them with more vigour The second in the Towne of Xamhai with a great number of beleevers The third in the City of Xamkiam The fourth in the Towne of Kiatini beside these Churches there are many Oratories And so much shall suffice concerning the nine Southern Provinces CHAP. 3. Of the Northern Provinces SIx are the Provinces which are called Northern and their names are Honam Xemsi Kiansi Xantum Pekim and Leaotum The first lyeth in the latitude of 35 degrees as centre of the Kingdome and produceth most gallant fruits as well those that are proper to the Countrie as ours in Europe nor is the cheapnesse of them lesse I bought for a farthing and a halfe 88 Apricocks it hath nothing else notable except a Son of the Kings called Fovam the last of those which came out of the Palace He liveth with so great splendour and authoritie of a King that to be such he only wanteth the name and jurisdiction In Caifum the Metropolis thereof we have had onely for these few yeares a Church and house but a good plenty of Christians The second is Xemsi it lyeth in 36 degrees and more to the West it is very large but dry for want of water as also are the three neighbouring Provinces notwithstanding it doth abound in Wheate Barly and Maize of Rice they have but little All winter long they give wheat to their Beasts which are many particularly their sheep which they sheare three times a year once in the Spring another time in the Summer a third in the Autume but the first time of shearing yeeldeth the best wool From hence cometh all the wooll of which are made the felts and other things used either in this Province or elswhere They make there of no sort of cloath not using to spin wool but only Goats-hair of which they weave certain Stuffes for the hanging of their roomes in so great perfection that the most ordinary are better than ours and the Best are esteemed more precious than silk They make likewise of Goats-haire a very fine Felt which they call Tum and is made use of for garments But this is not made of every sort of Goats-hair but of a very fine haire which lyeth under the first They pull it out with great care and make it up in certain bals of the bignesse of an ordinary loafe and then put it out to be wrought with singular skill Musk is proper to this Province and because it is in question after what manner this excellent perfume is made I will give you account of it according to the most diligent enquiry I have made concerning it It is the Navel of an Animal about the bignesse of a small Stagge whose flesh is very good meate and only that part is taken containing that precious matter but all those Cods which are brought hither to us are not true and perfect Navells for the Chinesses have learnt to falsifie them by stuffing some peices of the skin of that Animall with musk that is vitiated and mingled with some other things Here is also Gold found but not in Mines for though there be Mines both of Gold and Silver the King doth not suffer them to be opened but out of Rivers and Eddies and although it be found only in smal peices and graines yet being put together it amounts to a great quantity there being Infinite people both young and old which go in search of it There is Rubarbe and Profumo which are not found in any other part for that which cometh from Persia doth not seem to be naturall to that place for of as many as have travelled through that countrie there is not any that gives an account to have seen there that healthfull plant It is something tall with leaves bigger than Cole-worts it doth not grow wilde as some have imagined but is Cultivated in gardens with a great deale of care In this Province is opened
the third Gate the which as I sayd above is a seate of much Merchandise for it hath two Cities in the borders thereof Gaucheu and Sucheu toward the West as Machao is in the Province of Contone toward the South from whence come numerous Caravans of above a thousand in company of severall Nations and Provinces but for the most part Moores Thus far came Brother Benedict-Goes to seek for the Kingdom of Cathaya which is no other than China it selfe whose voyage we will here breefly relate He departed in lent the year 1603 for to find out the truth of what was reported of the Kingdome of Cathaca by order of the superiors of India from the Kingdome of Mogor and the royal City of Laor in the Habit of an Armenian carrying Merchandise as well to live as to passe with the more facility The whole Caravan consisted of 500 Persons for the most part Sarasens and used to go every year from this royall City to another in another Kingdom named Cascar After a months voyage he arrived at a City named Athu of the same province with Laor thence in two months and a half to Passaur and after another month and a half sometimes travelling and sometimes resting he came to the City of Ghideli where he wanted little to have been slain by theeves And finally after 20 dayes more he came to the City of Cabu the most noble Merchant-towne of all the countries subjected to the Mogor from hence after some stay he passed to Parvám the last City of the Kingdom of Mogor then travelling for 20 daies over very high Mountains he came to Calcia a countrie of faire-hayred people and in other 25 dayes to Chema where he was forced to stay a month by reason of Civill broils and after many troubles and dangers of theeves and Banditti and having passed many countries of the Kings of Samarhan they came into the country of Tengo and at length he entred into the Metropolitan City of the Kingdom of Cascár called Tanghesár in the month of November in the same year At this City which is a noble seate of Merchandise for those Kingdomes the Caravan of Merchants which come from Cabull ended their voyage and a new Caravan setteth forth from thence to go to China But our Brother remained here first many months expecting the time of their departure and having in the meane time made himselfe known to the King of the country he obtained letters of favour and recommendations to all places whither he should go The time therefore being come he departed with ten horses for to carry himself his companion and his goods in company of the whole Caravan toward Chathyaya thaâ— is China in the moneth of November the year following and having travelled 25 dayes with a great deale of difficultie over stones and sand he came to the City of Aesu part of the Kingdom of Cascár after having passed a desart called Caracathai that is Black-earth and gone through many Cities at length he came to a City called Cialis in the same Kingdom of Cascár Here whilest he fitted himself for his journey there arrived Merchants which came from China of whom Brother Benedict learned some tydings of the City of Pekim and of our Fathers which had been there seen by these Sarasen Merchants So that he was satisfied that Cathaya was nothing else but China and the royall City named by the Sarasens Gambalú was Pekim From this City of Cialis Benedict departing with a few in company came in twenty dayes to Pucian and afterwards to Turphan Arâ—muth and Camul the last City of the Kingdome of Cialis From Camul after nine dayes journey they came to the wall of China at a placc called Chiacuon and so had entrance into China which he sought under the name of Cathaya Excepting therefore eleven dayes journey which was through a country peopled by Tartars all the rest of his voyage was through countries inhabited by Moors or Mahumetans Now to return to our story with these Caravans come Embassadours which the Princes of the Moors send to the King of China making every three yeares a small Embassie in respect both of the Persons and the presents and every five years a great one The most part of the Caravan remaine in the two above-named Cities which are upon the Frontiers trafficking there with their Merchandise The others go to comply with their charge and to offer the present in the name of five Kings which are the Kings of Rume Arabia Camul Eamarcan Tursan The first four know nothing of this Embassy the fifth although he know of it doth not make the present nor send the Embassy but hath only this advantage that he nameth the Embassadors The present is made by the Merchants among themselvs these coming to the Vice-roy of those parts the King hath advice given him of their arrival by a paper called a memoriall or petition as soone as they have leave from the Court and that their names are inrolled there depart 40. or 50. of them besides many more added to them who to have leave to enter into the kingdome to trade to eate at the Kings expenses give the captaine a Bribe of about a hundred or six-score crownes a man There goeth a long with them a Mandarine who entertaineth them of freecost while they travell But if they make any stay as they did in the Metropolis of the province for more than three monthes space the Kings expense ceaseth but not the benefit of their traffique for all that while they follow their Merchandise The Merchandise which they bring are Salt Armoniak fine Azure fine linnen carpets called Raisins knives and other small things The best and greatest Commoditie is a certain stone called Yaca which they bring from the Kingdom of Yauken the worst is of a whitish colour the finest is green it hath been of great price formerly in China and is still of good value They make thereof diverse sorts of Jewels for the ornament of the head and it is much used in the palaces the girdle which the King giveth to the Colai is embrodered with the finest sort therof which no other is allowed to use in this ornament That which they carry back in exchange of their commodities is Porcellane Rubies Musk raw-silk silk-stuffes diverse other rarities and medicinall drugges as Rubarb And this I do imagine is the same which is transported from Persia to these parts The Embassadours being arrived they offer their present which consisteth of a thousand Arrabas of this precious stone whereof we have spoken which maketh 1333. Italian pounds whereof 300. pounds are of the finest sort 340. horses which are to be left upon the frontier 300. small poynted Diamonds twelve Cattes of fine Azure which is about 100. Italian pounds 600. knives as many files The last present seeming to me improper to be presented to a King Ienquird what use the King made of them but I could not meet any one was
abilities to the shame of those Nations which have no eyes to see but such as are infected with the disparagement of what they behold They are not lesse ingenious Mechanicks than the Manufactures which come from thence shew them to be although all which come are not made by the best Masters They are very excellent in workes of Ivory Ebony and Amber especially in Eare-Jewels pendants and gallantries of Gold and Silver for the ornament of women They make chaines to admiration There was one brought from thence to Goa which consisting of 300 links weighed not 3 ounces of gold and the work was so fine and small that the links were hardly to be discerned They have altogether relinquisht to Europe to be served in plate there being scarce found among them a vessel of Silver of a considerable bignesse no not in the Emperors palace being content to eat in Porcellane which is the only vessel in the world for neate and delightfull cleanlinesse There Gold-thread is of lesse weight and worth than ours they have a way of twisting of it about paper which maketh it seem as if it were right and massie and is an admirable Artifice The workmanship of Europe which they most admired were our clocks but now they make of them such as are set upon tables very good ones and will be able to do the like in small ones if the price of them there did equall ours Although they make some things whose price would be excessive if we should cause them to be made here Notwithstanding in the generall we do much exceed them in manufactures and mechanick Arts except it be in that same Charam which is indeed a singular Artifice It cannot be denyed but that they are a people of an admirable Acutenesse so that that may be worthily appropriated to them that Aristotle so freely bestoweth upon all the people of Asia saying that Asia exceeded Europe in ingenuity but was exceeded by Europe in valour this beeing a thing so approved to us by experience There are many which even to this day do call the Chinesses Barbarians as if they spake of the Negroes of Guynea or the Tapuyi of Brasile I have blusht to hear some stile them so having been taught the contrary by many years travels among them Although the fame and manufactures of China are sufficient to teach it us it beeing now many years that we have heard the one and seen the other T is a great shame truly but although in this relation there are many things which might satisfie us concerning the subtelty of their wit yet I wil give you one example in this following case A certain Chaquen that is a visitour of a Province one of the most important Employments of the Kingdom receiving of his visits after a few daies were over shut up his gates and refused to admit any further their businesse or visits pretending for his excuse that he was sick This accident being divulged a certain Mandarine a friend of his began to be much troubled at it and with much ado obtained leave to speak with him When he was admitted he gave him notice of the discontent that was in the City by reason that businesses were not dispatched the other put him off with the same excuse of his sicknesse I see no signes of it replied his friend but if your Lordship will be pleased to tell me the true cause I will serve you in it to my utmost power conformable to that affection I bear you in my heart know then replied the Visitour They have stollen the Kings seale out of the Cabinet where it used to be kept leaving it locked as if it had not been touched so that if I would give audience I have not where withall to seale dispatches If I should discover my negligence in the losse of the seale I shall loose you know both my Government and my life so that I know not what to do unlesse it be to stand in suspence as I do the which is but little avail to me being more sensible than the people themselves of this delay of justice Well perceived the Mandarine how terrible the occasion of his retirement was but presently making use of the quickness of his wit asked him if he had never an enemy in that City he answered him yes and that it was the chief Officer of that City that is the Chifu or governour which of a long time had borne a concealed malice against him Away then quoth the Mandarine in great hast let your Lordship command that all your goods be removed to the innermost part of the palace and let them set fire on the empty part and call out for help to quench the fire to which the governour must of necessity repair with the first it being one of the principall duties of his office As soon as you see him among the people call out to him aloud and consigne to him the Cabinet thus shut as it is that it may be secured in his possession from the danger of the fire for if it be he which hath caused the seale to be stollen he will put it in his place again when he restores you the cabinet if it be not he your Lordship shall lay the fault upon him for having so ill kept it and your Lordship shall not only be freed from this danger but also revenged of your enemie The visitour followed his councel and it succeeded so well that the next morning after the night this fire was the governour brought him the seale in the cabinet both of them concealing each others fault equally complying for the conservation of both Now if after this example the Chinesses must passe for Barbarians as those would have it who have forced me to relate this story it must be upon the same account on which others have said as much of Moses CHAP. 5. Of the manner of their habit THe materials of which they make severall sorts of stuffs and cloaths for the service of their persons as cloathing Beds and other furniture of their houses are wooll convase for they have no other sort of linnen as I have formerly hinted silk and cotton of all which they have great abundance Two hundred years before Christ they used garments with short sleeves such as the Giapponeses use at this day who are descended of them and still conserve this ancient habit This manner of garment continued here untill the raign of Hoan in the time of this King who is much renowned amongst them about 400 years after Christ that habit was altered as well in the people as the Officers to that fashion which is worn at this day and is the very same throughout the whole Kingdom although it consist of so many and so large Provinces nor can it be altered no more than any other notable custome among them without the Kings particular Order For these people which we call Barbarians have very well understood that the changing of fashions and customes in a
Arts which belong to their persons families and Monarchie which shall be the subject of the following chapter CHAP. 11. Of their Sciences and liberall Arts in particular GRammar the gate of the other Sciences if we reduce it only to the terminations of a language as Cornelius Nepos and other grave Authours have done is but in little use among the Chinesses for all their words being Monosyllables and undeclinable there is not much paines required to put them together in syntax yet notwithstanding all this there is a great deal of difficulty in composing the which consisteth in placing of adverbs and certain termes which are not significant but if we should enlarge the Grammar as far as Angelus Politianus and some other have stretched it it is certain that there is great use of Grammar among them for their humane learning is very large and vast and although they have but few fables or mysteries yet they have many Histories Sayings Sentences and Apophthegmes which they must make use of for the ornament of their compositions For Logick they have no other rules but what are dictated to them by the light of nature Rhetorick is much in use among them although they have no rules belonging to that art but rather take it up by way of Imitation observing and practising what they find to be good in the compositions of other Arithmetick they have in perfection for as much as concerneth the four Species and kinds thereof they have also their demonstrations and figures as I have seen in their books Of Algebra they know nothing at all nor do they much practise the ordinary Arithmetick The way of account through the whole Kingdom and also in the neighbouring Countries is with an instrument called by the Portughesses Gina and of the Chinesses Suonpuon that is a Table of account it is made like a small square divided into ten parts with certain little rodds or wyres of brasse upon each of which are threaded seaven little balls or beads about the bignesse of those we use in our Chaplets or Rosaries five beneath for the wyer is divided into two parts which stand for vnites two above which signify tens and with this instrument moving up and down the little balls they make their accounts with great facilitie and expedition In Geometrie they have a sufficient knowledge for although not being acquainted with remote Countries and Kingdomes they have not been able to distinguish their bounds nor to assign them their proper confines yet they have very exactly divided their own country of which they have very perfect maps Add to this that anciently all their land was divided by very exact measures because the King had not his revenue then in that manner as he hath it now that is that every land should pay so much but every one divided his land into ten equall parts and one of those parts which lay nighest to the middle they tilled and sowed and the profit was the Kings and even now a daies in buying and selling of land they measure it if there be occasion The measure which they use upon this occasion as likewise to measure any other continued quantity is in this manner The least of all they call Hâ—fuen and is three graines of wheat Ten of these make the second measure called Huzum ten Huzums make a Che and ten Che's make their greatest measure called Hucham bigger than an Italian yard These measures the which they have perfectly divided in the manner above-said are used by all Officers as also by taylours to make their garments taking measure by them as we do in Europe with a piece of thread or Parchment so likwise the Carpenders frame a house though never so big with all its pillars beames joyces etc. Without so much as trying a piece of timber where it is to stand only by meanes of these measures and having framed a house thus in severall pieces they will on a sudden ioyn them together and set it up without missing in the least Their wayes they measure by paces but still according to the same measure making a Geometricall pace to consist of 6 Che and one Li of 300 paces and of 100 Li one Stadium or daies journey So that from North to South it appeareth that 250 Li make a degree for we allow to every league 15 Li and 16 leagues to every degree To measure corn rice pulse and such like the greatest measure is that which the Portughesses call Pico and the Chinesses Tan. This is composed of smaller measures the least is as much as a man can hold in the hollow of his hand ten of these measures make one Xim and this of rice is the ordinary allowance of a man for a day ten Xim make one Ten and ten Ten make one Tan which cometh to weight about 100 Cattes which make 125 pound of Portugall-weight 16 ounces to the pound The third manner of measuring which is by weight is divided after the same manner We will begin with an Hao and it is the tenth part of a piece of their mony which the Portughesses call Caxà or Li as the Chinesses call it and answereth to our half Iulio or three-pence ten Li make one Condrin ten Condrin one Mas ten Mas one Tael and 16 Tael one Catte which is their pound but bigger than ours for 16 Tael make 20 of our pounds 100 Catte make one Pico or as they call it one Tan. In weighing they use not the Balance but the Stillyard or statera as wel for little as great weights For great weights they do not use an Iron-beam but of wood divided into its parts by points or marks of Brasse or else of silver In weighing of gold silver medicines and the like they make use of certain little weights with a beam of white bone divided by strokes of black They make these Stillyards very perfectly and of severall fashions The middle sized have three rowes of pricks and three threads neere the Centre in stead of a cord the first row of pricks giveth any weight from 3 ounces to five the second goeth further and weigheth to ten ounces the last row to 20. The larger sort of Stillyards weigh more or less the least sort are divided into so smal parts that although those ten parts into which a Li of silver is divided do not use to be divided in brasse-mony for they coine no mony but of brasse neverthelesse in the weighing of silver they distinguish and divide them very exactly For the better understanding whereof it is to be supposed that throughout all the Kingdome of China excepting the Province of Yunan they use no other money but of brasse and all the silver goeth by weight so that if I would give a crowne I give as much silver as a crowne weigheth and so of a six-pence or three-pence c. And for this cause there are an infinitie of founders as also mint-houses for silver and to buy some things especially such as are
of small value silver of base alloy will serve the turn and so base that in some Provinces of one six-pence they make eight or ten and reape much benefit by it Other things cannot be bought but with fine silver and so the poore silver goeth often to the fire to be otherwise qualified They are great lovers of the Mathematiques but to speak generally they know very little of them none being allowed to study them professedly except those who apply themselves to this study by the Kings speciall order and these are only two throughout the whole Kingdome The one in the Court of Pekim and the other in that of Nankim with a traine and attendance of Mandarines and the Title of the Kings Mathematicians These teach their art but only to their sonnes who always succeed them and are but moderately knowing in their profession Neverthelesse they have many ancient books of this science not only of the course and motion of the stars planets and several other things but also of Iudiciall Astrologie and Horoscopes to which they are much addicted By these books they find out when the Ecclipses of the sun and moone are to be and have maps of the stars though not in great perfection yet tolerably good They reckon a greater number of stars than we They make the elements to be five that is water mettall fire wood and earth Over these they assigne five predominant planets as Mercury over the water Venus over mettall Mars over fire Iupiter over wood and Saturn over the earth They are great observers of the motions of the heavens They distinguish the seasons of the yeare by the Aquinoxes and Solstices They divide the Zodiack into 24. signes doubling our number They make the yeare to consist of twelve moones and 354. dayes having six months of thirty days and six of 29. and when it is leap-yeare which falleth out every three years it consisteth of 13 moones and 383. dayes Their yeare beginneth with the new moone which is neerest to our month of February From the observation of the heavens and their motion they proceed to the Judiciall part referring severall events to the conjunctions of the planets and celestiall appearances of Phenomena which they diligently observe and if there fall out any new or strange appearance they presently give the King notice of it by a petition and to this end in both Courts there is a very high place or Tower furnished with severall mathematicall instruments which they call Quon Siam Thai that is a place to observe the stars in Of that in Nankim I have already said something when I spake of that City In Pekim the chiefest instruments are a spheare like that at Nankim with all his Circles Aquator Zodiack Tropicks c. of cast mettall and excellent workmanship Another instrument of the same bignesse that is of 24. foote in circumference divided into severall circles some fixt others moveable a stile or Gnomon in the middle and little holes at each end to take the hight of the stars the degrees and elevation of the Pole c. There is moreover a celestiall Globe of brasse of the same bignesse divided into its degrees with its constellations whereof they make only 28. They have also a Stile of brasse very large divided proportionably with which they measure the shadowes of the foure seasons of the yeare that is of the Aquinoxes and Solstices There are besides many other moveable instruments of brasse for severall uses which do sufficiently demonstrate the curiositie of their Ancestours and how much more diligent and intelligent they were than the Modernes Musick was anciently much esteemed in China in so much that their Philosopher Confusio in the Countrie where he governed one of the chiefe things he tooke paines in was to cause them to be taught Musick Now adaies the Chinesses lament and say that the true rule thereof is lost and almost all the ancient books that treated of Musick So that that Musick which they have at present is not esteemed off by the Nobilitie The greatest use they make of it is in their comedies There are also particular Musicians who are sent for to their feasts mariages and the birth of their children and of these there are some that may be endured There are not wanting also blind men who go singing about the streets and at the doores of their houses and as all the Chinesses do make a feast on their birth-dayes these blind men do keep in their memorie the punctuall time of all the birth dayes of persons of qualitie and know their houses well and at those times do never faile to go thither to sing The Bonzi do use Musick in their offices and mortuaries the Tone whereof is not much unlike our Cantus firmus or plainsong though they have not formally either plain-song or Organ-note for they do not raise nor fal their voice immediately from a note to the next note or half-note but mediately raise and fal it to a third a fift or an eight in which the Chinesses do much delight They have twelve Tones six to rise which they call Live and six to fall which they call Liu. They have also their notes in singing like ours of ut re mi they are five and among them is our ut in learning of Musick they make no use of signes nor of the joints of the fingers nor in composing do they use lines as we do it is therefore to be supposed that in their consorts they have not a Musick formed of diverse parts for although many do sing together all is but unison as is in use almost throughout all Asia Therefore their Musick is pleasing only to those of their owne Country but their best way of singing is one voice only with an Instrument Neither are they delighted with our full Musick but very much with a single voice They use keeping of time but cannot tell how many diversities it hath and so in singing ancient songs and moderne ones upon the same ayre with the old they hence know the time when they are to sing and when they are to stop Concerning their instruments they say they have seven severall kinds of tones besides a mans voice and according to these they have made their Musicall Instruments The first is of mettall and containeth bells of all sorts Cimballs Sistra c. The second of stone They make an Instrument of Jasper like unto the Italian squadra excepting that the lowermost end is very large and they strike or play upon it as it hangeth up The third is of skins here come in our ordinary drums and those of the Moresco fashion or kettle drums which they make of severall fashions and some so big that they cannot be plaid upon unlesse they be hung up in frames of wood The fourth is of silke of which they make strings for instruments as here we make lute-strings of gutts For stringed instruments they have the vyoll almost like ours but it hath
Compliments and Reverences Presently the Eunuchs for no others enter there put themselves in order to draw the Chariot the King accompanying it with all his Familie to the last that is the eighth Gate of the Palace where with new laments Ceremonies and complements he took his leave Then within the first gate stood ready they that were to receive the Corps and in the Kings name and stead were to accompany it and to make the Sacrifices and Ceremonies that were to be performed at certaine places Then presently began the Procession with such solemnitie order and silence that it caused admiration in all that beheld it It went no further that day than to a Town without the walls neer to which there was a Tent set up very richly adorned where the Chariot was put and the Tables likewise being set they did Sacrifice and burned Incense and Perfumes and performed other Ceremonies and Reverences and last of all they renewed their Lamentations From this place was dispatched an Eunuch to give the King full account whither and how the Body was arrived and of all that passed there The day following was begun with the Ceremonies and other Funerall solemnities with which the day before was concluded and their journey continued with such a Multitude of people as well of those of the Guard neere hand as of other people afar off that were curious to see that they were not to be numbred By reason of the Sacrifices Ceremonies and stops which they made in the way they were three daies ere they arrived at the Mountaine where the Kings Sepulchres were Assoon as they were come thither the Hearse was removed with many Ceremonies from the Chariot where it was to another triumphant Chariot which they had in readinesse for that purpose of no lesse cost than the former After that they Sacrificed to the earth a Bull with Spiced wines rich perfumes and garments Suplicating to the tutelary Spirit thereof that he would receive that Body with pitie keep defend it c. At the same time nine Mandarines appointed by the King himself performed the same Ceremonies and Sacrifices to all the Kings predecessours which were buried there when the day was come on which the Body should be buried which was the fifteenth of the sixt Moone they made many Sacrifices and so put an end to the Funerall when presently the Mandarines posted away to give the King account of all that had passed which account was alwayes given him in part from time to time by the way And he shewed his liberalitie to all those that had taken paines in that worke and to shew his care and piety in all that which he ought to his Mothers memorie presently after her death he commanded that all prisoners should be released that were not committed for any enormous crimes He gave order also that in the Provinces where there was a Scarcitie of victualls the ordinary Tribute should be taken off and that alms should be given to those that were most necessitous among them He ordered also that the Rights and Gabels to be paied at the Gates and Custome-houses which upon some occasions were lately imposed should cease and he himself with his own hands made many thousand small pieces of Silver which he lapped up in paper according to the custome of China to give them in Almes for the Soule of his dead Mother Truly there is nothing in China so worthy to be imitated by Christians as their piety towards their Parents and God having given to this Nation such knowledge and inclination to vertue it is great pittie that they should only want the foundation of faith Hence we may see with how great fruit and profit the Gospel might be preached in this Kingdome or rather by the goodnesse of the Lord it is already preached as we shall declare in its proper place It will not be besides the purpose of this discourse to adde briefly something concerning the death of King Vanli Sonne to this Queen abovesaid the which fell out towards the end of August in the year 1620. in their seaventh moone forbearing to mention the Ceremonies which were like to those we even now related He fell sick about the end of Iune in the same year of a looseness and paine in his stomack swelling of his feet and other Maladies This infirmity lasted two months with many various changes alterations after which finding himselfe come to the end of his life he called his Sonne the heire of the Kingdome with his three other brothers to whom he made a discourse full of good advise and wholesome precepts accusing himselfe of too much negligence and want of care and then gave them the last salute Then he made his last Will and Testament the manner whereof is this When the Physitians do despaire of the Kings recovery the Colai if they be many as they use to be together with the chiefe of the Eunuchs and the first President of the Palace whom they call Suli Kien go to the King and endeavour to draw from his owne mouth what his last Will is and the summe of his Testament After that they go secretly to the Prince the heire of the Kingdome and give him an account of all to the end nothing might be done contrary to the will of him who is presently to take possession of the Kingdome When they have understood what both their pleasures are they put it into the form of a Will and carry it to the King to have his approbation of it Then they present it to a Senatour of the royall Colledge called Hanli Yven to whom it belongeth to put such writings as concerne the King into good form and stile That done it is closed up and sealed with the Kings seale and is kept in the Archives of the royall Colledge whilest the King is living Assoone as he is dead it is carryed to the Tribunal of Rites and Ceremonies to whom it belongeth to publish it through the whole Kingdome and to put it punctually in execution The form of this Will is here faithfully copied and translated out of the Chinesses language into ours The last Will and Testament of our Emperour Vanli who in obedience to Heaven hath resigned his Empire into the hands of Posteritie I From a child received the government of this Monarchie from the hands of my Progenitours and have held it fourty eight years a very long time wherefore I have no reason to lament that I am now to leave it Assoone as I was created Emperour I had strong inclinations to governe well and to imitate my Predecessours as in truth I endeavoured to do with all exactnesse But afterward being hindred by severall infirmities for many years I left off the care of having the wonted sacrifices celebrated to Heaven and earth neither did I cause the offices and ceremonies to be performed which are due to the memory of my Ancestours I seldome times sate upon the throne to consult of the affaires of
beasts they say It is to be understood of this life As if a man be civill courteous and well bred they say he is turned into a man if cholerick and furious into a Lyon If cruell into a Tyger if gluttonous into a swine If a thiefe into a Bird of prey Hence was the originall of that handsome saying among them Ti Yo Thien Than Ti Yen Sin Vai That is Heaven and Hell are seated in the heart These are the Three principall Sects of China from whence have sprung many others that are there to be found They hold that they may be made all to agree without any prejudice to their observance They have a text which saith San Chiao Ye Tao that is The doctrines are three but the reason of them is but one For although the worship adoration and exercise be different notwithstanding the end at which they all arrive is the same Cum Hiu that is nothing The Litterati of the first Sect imitating Heaven and Earth apply all to the government of the Kingdome of their families and of their persons only in this life and after that pretend to nothing The Tausi of the second Sect without any regard to their families or the government treate only of the body The disciples of Xaca of the third Sect without any regard to the body treate only of the spirit internall peace and quiet of conscience Hence arose that sentence which they use Iu Chi Que Tau Chi Xin Xe Chi Sin that is the Litterati govern the Kingdom the Tausi the body and the Bonzi the heart Besides these three which are all admitted and publikely professed in the Kingdom there is another which is not publike nor permitted but is under a prohibition notwithstanding it hath many followers it is called Pe Lien Kieo and is exceedingly hated of the Chinesses especially of the governours because the disciples thereof do conceale themselves doing every thing by night with much secrecy It is commonly beleeved that their intent is to exalt some of themselves to the Crowne and it is verily thought that some perverse men of this profession have already designed it A Chinesse of good credit did affirme to me that there were throughout China many thousands of them and that they had a Captaine or King with all his officers belonging to him whom such of their Sect as live far off do reverence in their letters with all respect due to such a Person and those that are at hand when they have a convenience to assemble themselves do honour him with services courtesies and splendour suitable to that of royall Majestie and that all of them knew one another In the yeare 1622. in the Province of Xantum which lieth between that of Nankim and Pekim there was discovered and taken one of these that was their Captaines And because the Mandarines were resolved not only to punish him but all those that followed his Sect likewise they questioned him concerning his companions and not being able to draw a confession from him they gave him severall times the rack Which being understood by those of the same Sect whether it were for love they bare him or for fear that he might be constrained to confesse and discover them they all resolved to arme themselves and fall upon the Mandarines and by force of armes to deliver their companion which accordingly they put in execution with so much suddennesse that it was impossible for the others to resist or escape them They slew many of the Mandarines and the rest were so affrighted that they delivered their companion Then having formed themselves into a Body they began to conquer the Province At the beginning their number was not considerable but in a short time there were so many who joyned themselves to them part of their own faction and part of other vagabonds that already they came to be many thousands and so going on without finding any resistance they made themselves Masters of the small villages and at lengh tooke two walled Towns where they fortified themselves issuing out from thence to assault their enemies This newes gave no little trouble to the Court the rebels being very neer them But at length by the diligence they used all was remedied by reason that numerous forces were sent out against them from Pekim and although at the beginning there fell out many battailes with various successe both on the one and other side yet at the length they of Pekim were Conquerours and the rebels army defeated and their Captaine taken who called himselfe King and kept this Title with so much obstinacie that being lodged at the house of a Person of quality before he came to the Court he did him no Reverence at all and being bid to bow and do him Reverence he answered with much disdaine the King doth Reverence to no man Being come to Court he was condemned to die and was accordingly beheaded and this was the Crown which he deserved After that the King quieted the rest by pardoning the greatest part of the rebels CHAP. 19. Of their Superstitions and Sacrifices in China SUperstition is an Individuall companion of Paganisme but in China Giappon and Corea and the neighbouring Kingdomes it is in great excesse The Kings Mathematician giveth no small occasion to these superstitions for from the impressions of the aire the colours of the Skie tempests unseasonable thunders aspects of the Sunne whereof they have two and twenty differences and severall appearances of the Moon whereof they have sixteen he alwayes maketh his Prognostications especially whether there wil be peace in the Kingdome or dearth mortalitie mutations perturbations and the like To this end he maketh an Almanack for the whole yeare which he divideth into its Moones and the Moones into daies which according to his calculation he declareth fortunate or unfortunate to do or leave undone any thing as to take a voyage to go out of doores to make marriage to bury the dead to build and other such like affaires whence the Chinesses in all their businesse do so observe these Rubriques that meerly not to go against these rules they hasten defer or let alone whatsoever they have to do So that if the Almanack say on such a day such a business is to be done although all the Elements conspire against them they will by no meanes deferre it Besides this Almanack whereof there are so many copies given out that there is not an house which hath not one of them the market-places and streets are full of Astrologers and Sooth-sayers who keep open Shop with their Tables for Calculation in order only to tell such their fortunes as come to them to require it and although for the most part they that come to them are deceived and coozened yet there are so many that flock to them that although the number of these Diviners is almost infinite they live and sustaine their Families by this Art Some professe to Divine by way of numbers even or
any of these things the Mandarines take themselves large shares of them and if the better sort of people sacrifice such as are the heads of families it is divided among the kindred The ordinary sort of people after they have made their offering which is comonly boyled before hand take up every thing againe then having dressed it anew according to their fancy they make a feast with it where it is all eaten They sacrifice many other things as Banners and Umbrellas all of silk severall figures moulded in gold or silver or else made of Orpine or base gold great summes of mony made of cut paper All these things are to be sold ready made in the market places at the shops of severall Artificers and after they are sacrificed they burn them all Every man offereth sacrifice without any difference they having no determinate ministers appointed for this act neither indeed have they for other things as for offices or Divine service Burialls to sing and officiate at them with any exactnesse It belongeth only to the king to sacrifice to Heaven the Earth Sunne Moone Planets and Starres and if any others should do it in publick he were guilty of a great crime For this end they have two most famous Temples at the two Courts where the King sacrificeth at the foure seasons of the year Spring Summer Antumne and Winter going thither himselfe in person and if he cannot go he sendeth some other to officiate in his stead The great Lords and those who are Titelados sacrifice to the Mountaines Lakes c. The Gentlemen and Officers to the four seasons of the year and particular parts of the earth Hills and the like For the rest as to their Idols their houshold-gods Genij or Tutelar Angells any one sacrificeth that will there being set times and places appointed for it except at sometimes they do accomodate themselves both to the occasions and places as when any one is to take a voyage by water he offereth sacrifice on the day whereon he departeth and that either in the Barke or on the next shore CHAP. 20. Of the Militia and Armes of the Chinesses THe knowledge and skill of Warre and Military affairs is very ancient among the Chinesses as appeareth by their bookes and Histories and it is very certaine that they have conquered many famous Kingdomes it is also commonly beleeved that they did formerly conquer Ceilan and neere to that place in the City of Nagapatam there is to be seen at this day an edifice or building which they call The Pagod of the Chinesses and it is a Tradition among the people of that Countrie that it was built by them Neither truly is it a worke unfit to be compared to any of that Kingdome Neverthelesse their bookes make no mention at all of it but that is not a sufficient reason altogether to refute this Tradition for no more have they any memory left in their bookes of the ancient Christianitie which notwithstanding it is most certaine was there and was also very much dilated and spread abroad However it is manifest that they had 114. Kingdomes Tributary to them but at this day they have only the neighbouring Countries which are nothing neere so many and even of these some of them do deny them their tribute and others have been abandoned by the Chinesses themselves holding it better to retire themselves to their own in peace and quietnesse than to go on stil with warre and troubles to conquer or maintaine other Kingdomes Beside the Conquests and warres made with stranger Kingdomes they have had warre also for many yeares in their own Countrie so that beside many particular books that treate thereof they have one body of historie consisting of ten Tomes which only treateth of the warrs of those times of their Captaines their manner of warfare battailes victories and other things wherein are many notable things to be read which do clearly demonstrate that they have formerly been a valiant and warlike nation although there are but few such at this time The occasions how they came thus to grow lesse were very great as I shall shew hereafter At this day that which they have of warlike in the Kingdome is only the multitude which is very great for besides the Souldiery which they have in the frontiers of Tartarie and in the Armados and fleets which are at the mouths of the great rivers which runne into the Sea every Province and in that every City and Village of the Kingdome hath a proper militia of their own which is paid by them and commanded by their own Captaines and in case that any Province hath need of men they make use of the Souldierie of their own Cities and Townes which by order of the vice-roy is easily brought to one Rendevous And if there be occasion for them on the frontiers or any other place of the Kingdome presently by order from the King or his councell of warre they rayse the Souldiers of one or more Provinces according to the Present necessitie and the possibilitie of the Province all of them not being able to maintaine the same number of Souldiers These Souldiers are alwayes in readinesse and if one of them be wanting or die there are presently enow in the same Town though it be never so little who make suite for the employment and so the place is presently supplied In the City of Nankim they say there are 40000 Souldiers and in that of Pekim 80000. and throughout the whole Kingdome as Father Matthoeus Riccius affirmeth who lived in China many yeares and had very good Knowledge thereof above a million and Father Iohn Rodriguez who went very much up and down China and had opportunitie to see the principall places thereof and was very curious saith that he found by diligent search in their books that in the body of the Kingdome with all the Cities and Villages thereof there are 594000 Souldiers and on the great wals which confine on Tartarie 682888. and yet he did not put into this number the Souldiers of the Armado that guardeth the coast Nor wil this number seem so excessive if we consider that China alone beside that it is much more populous is as big as Spain France Italie Germanie the Low-Countries great Brittain and all the Islands belonging to it In all this multitude if we speak of them who guard the Frontiers there is no doubt but there is found some valour and courage and they have sometimes gallantly repulsed the Tartars and in the yeare 1596 when the Giapponesses after they had passed through all the Kingdome of Corea without finding any resistance would have entred China which they came on purpose to conquer the Chinesses repulsed them in such manner that after the losse of many men they were faine to put up their pipes and returne home without doing any thing so likewise the Souldiers of the Armado have made some assaults wherein they have been victorious But if we speake of
them who live in the Cities and Villages throughout the Kingdome they are but of small courage and valour but you must not conceive that they are only Souldiers and have no other profession for they are Inhabitants and natives of the same places and are Taylors Shoemakers c. They are alwaies ready to march at the Kings command and leaving their houses go to the warre whensoever there is occasion They are moreover obliged to appear at the musters and traynings for three months in the Spring and three in the Autumne the which are held in the great Cities every day infallibly where only a Tertia or third part of them do muster but in Villages they do all make their appearance every day The manner which they hold in this Militia is thus All the Souldiery whether of Foot or Horse are drawn up into a Body and if any be found missing there is an other put in his place and in that place and degree into which they are once admitted they almost ever remaine or are but little advanced I said almost alwayes because on the Frontires if any Souldier perform any notable exploit they sometimes make him a Captain and he is advanced to his degrees without being examined but this is a thing which falleth out very rarely For to make Captaines Lieutenants and Corporals c. there are examinations and in them two degrees are conferred which to make them be the better understood we will call Licentiats in arms and Doctours in arms The first examination is held in the chief Cities of the Provinces whither all pretenders do resort and in the same vniversity or generall Palace where the students are examined and there they are to be examined giving them for a point or Theme certaine doubts in matters of war to which they answer with their pen making thereon discourses and compositions The speculative triall being ended they come to the practick They must shoote nine arrowes standing still upon their feet and other nine on horse-back against a great Target whilest the horse is in his speed and of those who behave themselves best both in the triall of shooting and in that of composing some are chosen on whom the first degree is conferred which hath also its ensignes and ornaments The second degree is conferred at Court in the same year where all those who have obtained the first degree do assemble themselves and the examination is held in the same manner as before only there are more doubts concerning matters of warre proposed than before Their ensignes are the same with those of the Doctours in learning which is to be understood in the Cities while the Kingdom is in peace for in warre or publique actions where they assist as Souldiers they have their particular ensignes and ornaments of Captaines The graduates are employed the same yeare in the office of Captaines and so are advanced by degrees til they come it may be to be Captaines General although there be no war They who remaine only with the first degree are employed in the lesser and more ordinary charges of the warr but they are alwayes to be in somthing of command As for their Armes I say first that the use of Powder is very ancient in China and in fire-works wherein they are excellently skilfull they spend more powder in a year than in their Armies at this time in five Anciently it seemeth they used it more in the warr For even to this day there are to be seen on the gates of the City of Nankim on both sides of the town great Brasse Bombards or Cannon which though they be but short yet are very well made from whence it may be concluded that they have formerly been in use But now they know not how to make use of them and keep them only for ostentation Neverthelesse they make some use of Morter pieces or Spingards but they have but few and those ill-made They have also Dagges two palms long of Musket-bore they do stock three and sometimes fower of these together and shoot them off all at once In their ships of warr they carry Guns but they are very small ones neither do they know how to levell them at a mark But now since the Officers of China have made many fire-armes in Machao by meanes of the Portughesses Muskets began to come into China but the Armes which they commonly serve with are Bowes and Arrowes Lances Scimitars In the yeare 1621 the City of Macao sent for a present to the King three great pieces of Cannon with their Cannoniers belonging to them to acquaint him with the use of them which accordingly they did in Pekim to the great affrightment of many Mandarines who would needs be present to see them discharged At which time there fell out an unhappie accident which was that one of the Guns violently recoyling killed one Portughese and three or fower Chinesses besides many more that were Scared These Guns were highlie esteemed and carried to the Frontiers against the Tartars who not knowing of this new invention and coming on many together in a close Body received such a slaughter from an Iron piece that they were not only put to flight at that time but went on ever after with more caution For defensive Armes they use round Bucklers Caskes or Head-pieces and certaine plates of Iron three fingers broad laid one upon another of which they make Back and Brest-pieces they are but of little proof and are made only against arrowes In a word both their Armes and Souldiers are but little worth at this time The occasions thereof are many the First is the great ease and idlenesse in which they have lived these many yeares since the Kingdome hath been free from warr The Second is the great account they make of learning and the little esteem they have of Armes so that the least magistrate will dare to baffle a Captaine of Armes let him be never so great The Third is their manner of electing Captaines by way of examination as we have said being all raw Souldiers that understand nothing in matters of warr The Fourth is because all Souldiers are either couragious by nature or Spurred on to Gallantrie by the example of those Noble Persons who lead them or else they are animated by the discipline their Captaines do bring them up in But the Souldiers of China want all these occasions For commonly their courage is but little their Nobilitie lesse their Education least of all for they will bastinado a Souldier for any fault as if he were a child that went to schoole The fifth because in their Armies over all the Captaines and also the Generall himselfe there goeth a Generalissimo who is alwaies a man of the long robe This man marcheth alwaies in the middle of the maine Battalia and from the place of Battaile is many times a daies journy off so that he is too remote to give orders and to runne away in any case of danger he is
in the middle of walls and after many yeares and a diligent search they set on foot againe the more principall matters yet there were many things wanting and especially concerning the first Kings and Princes of this Kingdome However it is certainly known that their first Government was by way of Families every one governing his own as anciently the Patriarks did The second was Monarchicall but it is not certaine how it began neither have they any thing certaine concerning the originall of it They do commit a notable errour in the time of their Chronologies for the Emperour Yao from whose time they do begin to give credit to their Histories even according to the most favourable computation from the creation of the world to Noah they make to be twelve yeares before the floud neverthelesse although there be an errour of the time in the Historie of this Emperour and those that follow it is certaine that the matters related are very coherent with their successions Now this Emperour Yao without having any regard to the naturall and lawful succession of his sonne left the Empire to Xun his Sonne-in-law only because he discovered in him parts and quâ—lities worthie of the Government Xun likewise for the same respect gave the Empire to Yù who was no kin to him These three Emperours are much esteemed by the Chinesses for holy men concerning whom they relate many things And truly there is no doubt but that they were Philosophers well inclined to morall vertues They do attribute much merit to the last of these three for the Adjusting of the waters as they call it which was done by him through the Kingdom which in that time did abound in lakes and moarish places and therefore in many parts could not be tilled This King going in person and commanding large trenches to be made wherein many years were spent he gave vent to that multitude of waters and by that meanes recovered a great deale of ground which was of great profit for tillage There are some in Europe who believe that these waters were the reliques of the floud The Chinesses although they make a large mention of these waters in their books of the draining of them and of the benefit which accrued thereby to the Kingdom do not say any thing of any occasion or originall of them After these three Emperours abovenamed the Empire was ever continued by succession but not in the same family for there were many Princes and Lords who although they were subject to the Emperour yet sometimes for particular respects and otherwhile under pretence of evill Government and Tyranny made warres confederacies and disorders with which they either disturbed and troubled the Monarchy or divided it or else usurped it all to themselves So that although it lasted in some families many years as in that of Tham for 400. years and in some other families little lesse yet the Monarchy from the beginning to this present day hath been changed into two and twenty severall Families The Lords of particular states continued in China 2000 years till in the year of our redemption 1206 the Tartars who then possessed another Country began to make themselves Masters of China and advanced so farre by degrees till at length they brought it all under their subjection reigning there as absolute till the year 1368. At what time Hum Vu the founder of the family which reigneth at presenâ— seeing the strength of the Tartars to be diminished and their Tyranny encreased and the people so wearied therewith that they were well disposed to shake off the yoake and set themselves at libertie gathered together an army with such good successe that he not only discomfited the Tartars and drove them out of the Kingdom but entred also into their Country and conquered a good part thereof The Kingdome being thus re-establisht in its naturall estate Hum Vu seeing himselfe become absolute Lord thereof set on foot an admirable kinde of Government differing in part from that of all other Monarchies yet it is such a one as hath now been conserved almost 300 years with so much subjection communication and dependance from its head that so great an Empire seemeth to be but as it were one well governed convent This King in the first place conferred many favours and graces upon all his subjects Liberalitie being that which doth most demonstrate a royall minde he created new officers yet retained he some of the former ones as we shall relate in its proper place To the chiefe and principall Captaines he assigned large revenues to the second a very competent maintenance and to those of the third sort sufficient He tooke away all the Princes and Lords of vassals and subjects without leaving one he prohibited by a rigorous law that none of the Royall family neither in peace nor warre nor in any case might beare office in the Common-wealth either civil criminall or military neither might they be suffered to enter into the examinations to receive their degree the which last prohibition as I have formerly said hath been lately taken away in part He placed the whole Government in the Litterati who are created such by way of concurrence as hath been declared when I spake of the examinations without any dependance at all on the Magistrates or the King himselfe but only by the merit of their learning good parts and vertues He did not annull those ancient lawes which concerned good Government and hindred not his intent which was only to perpetuate the Monarchy in his Posteritie But he made many new ones and modelled the Common-wealth and the Government into that form wherein it standeth at present although in so many years and in so vast a Monarchie it hath not been possible but that it should receive some alteration though not in any essentiall part thereof The King is called by diverse names For the better understanding whereof you must know that there are thirteen things remarkable at his Coronation The first is the changing of the account of years beginning their supputation a new from the entrance of the new Kings reigne and this not only in their ordinary discourse but in all letters dispatches provisoes writings c. The second that there is coyned new mony with the letters of his name although the former continueth current also The third is That he Crowneth his true wife making her as it were Empresse The fourth is That he giveth the name of Queen to six Concubines The fifth is That there are great sacrifices made to Heaven to the Earth to the Spirits c. The sixt That there are great store of Almes given to the poore The seaventh That all prisoners are set at libertie whose freedom is not prejudiciall to a third party The eighth That there are sumptuous banquets made for the Magistrates The ninth That all the women are to depart out of the Palace that have been Concubines to the former King The tenth The Palaces which are foure in number
one guilty person that would make his escape The very trees seem to be afraid to cover him with their shade If a person of qualitie be to be apprehended they send the Ministers of justice to him who have no more to do but to throw the cord or chaine at his feet the which he himselfe taketh up and putteth about his neck as if it were a chaine of Gold and the very name of these is sufficient to strike a terrour in any In the City of Sucheu in the Province of Nankim there lived a Mandarine a grave Person who had passed through most of the greatest Offices in the Kingdome with great satisfaction and good liking of the peopie it was in the time of that powerfull Euneuch of whom we spake even now this man had intelligence that these Ministers of justice would be sent to him he stayed not their coming but made a banquet to his kindred and friends toward the end thereof going out as if it had been upon some other occasion he cast himselfe out of a Balcone into a fish Pond where he drowned himselfe His Guests seeing him stay so long went out to looke him and found upon a Table a paper having these words written with his own hand Turning towards the Palace I performe the reverence due to my King whom I have alwayes endeavoured to serve with resolutions becoming a faithfull subject and it is not reasonable that I should suffer from the hand of an Eunuch affronts worthy a base and criminall Person There needs no more than two letters sent from the King and put in any place to make it remaine as it were inchanted so that if they want any thing in the Palace as Chà Fruit. c. it is sufficient to send to the Countrie where those things are they desire to give them notice only and to set up those two letters Xim Chi that is the will of the King and presently every thing is made ready and none dare stir so much as a leafe of it The same thing hapneth when there is any extraordinarie businesse to be done which carrieth some difficultie with it for it is sufficient to set up the two letters above-said and all opposition is levelled as it fell out when the King gave the houses of an Eunuch who was a prisoner to the Fathers of our company for a burying place by clapping the said letters upon them In all the Cities of the Kingdome every moneth on the first day of the moone the Magistrates assemble themselves at the tribunall of the Governour before a Throne where are placed the Royall Ensignes and there they do reverence to them in the same manner as they would do to the King himselfe if he were present They doe the like also on his birth day At the beginning of every yeare each Province sendeth an Embassadour to visit the King and as often as they write letters to him they do not send them by way of the post but a principall Mandarine goeth to carry them But their memorialls or petitions they send by the Post. Every three yeeres all the great Mandarines of the Kingdome go to do homage to the King None may enter into the Royall Palaces no not into the first gate if he be clothed in Mourning neither do they go to make their reverence in an ordinarie habit but in that extraordinarie one appointed for Courtesies and the Magistrates are to put on a red garment None of what condition soever may passe before the gates of the Palace on horse-back nor in a Sedan nor in any other manner except on foot no not if they be women and by how much the Qualitie of the Person is the greater so much the further off is he to light and go a-foot All the Officers and Persons of Qualitie who come to the Court are presently obliged either in the morning early if they come or late at night if they go out to go to Kun Chao that is the Court of Ceremonies as is above-said and before the Royall Throne which is placed in a Hall although the King be not there who at that houre is for the most part in bed and when all that came in that morning are assembled there being no morning that there is not a good number of them the Master of the Ceremonies commeth and with a loud voice declareth the Ceremonies which every one ought to performe and they all in the same manner put them in execution and if by misfortune any one committeth an errour or doth any gesture not reverently enough it belongeth to the Master of the Ceremonies to give the King notice thereof by a memoriall as in like manner doth the Person that is culpable accusing himselfe and requiring some penance for it but this is done purely out of Ceremony the king never taking any heed to it All Embassadours are obliged likewise to the same Ceremonies when they enter into the Court or go out thereof they use to be lodged in one of the Palaces which are within a spacious circuit of wal neere to the Royall Palace and are alwayes kept in a readinesse for that purpose where they are royally treated and at great expence but they may not go out of that circuit and if they would have any thing out of the City it is brought to them into that place they neither see nor speak to the King but only the Councell of Rites by the Kings order treateth with them and dispatched them The Portughesses those two severall times they were sent thither from the City of Macao were not only treated with extraordinary magnificence and liberalitie but had also that particular priviledge to lodge out of that place and the first of them that were sent saw King Thienkhie the brother of him who now reigneth he was very young and out of curiositie to see men of a strange Nation he caused them to come to the Palace and although it was at a good distance yet he saw them and was plainly seen by them Every one in the Kings presence speaketh to him on his knees if he be in the Royall Hall with the Magistrates he goeth away before they rise up if he be sick and they come to visit him they speak to him in the same manner and before they rise off their knees a Curtaine is drawn before him or else he turneth himselfe on the other side When they speak to him they hold in their hands before their mouth a Tablet of Ivory a palm and a half long and three or foure inches broad it is an ancient Ceremony for in old time when they spake in a more familiar manner to the King out of reverence they held something between to keep their breath from coming to the Kings face and also when they discoursed with him of many businesses they carried the heads of them written thereon that they might not forget them But now that they speake to the King at such a distance and not so
all ancient Titles They have Offices in the Militia and a competent revenue and all of them succeed their Fathers in their power authority and command They give place to many Officers of the Litterati but at an assembly in the Royall Hall they precede all of them The Third Order containeth all them who either have or doe admininister in the Government of the Kingdome whether they be officers of of warre as Generalls or Captaines or of the Politick and Civill Government whether they be supream such as are the Colai or inferiour Ministers as well the Mandarines of other Cities as those of the Court even to those of the smallest Burghs and Villages neither are they excluded from this order who neither Govern nor have governed but are in Election to be received into the Government such are all Graduates as Doctours Licentiates and Batchelours In a word this order consisteth of Litterati The Fourth is of Students who although they have never taken any degree yet only for being Students and that they are in a way to obtain them are put into the rank of the Nobilitie and treated as such although they have no priviledge or authoritie The Fifth is of those Persons whom they call Netti or cleanly men who live either of their Rents or Merchandize and when their wealth is much their honour is not little and although without learning their power and credit is not so great as among us yet they are much respected by the people CHAP. 25. Of the Government of China and of the Officers THe principall Government of China which embraceth the state of the whole Monarchie is divided into six Councels called by them Pú. These do not only governe in the two Courts where they do reside but from these as from the first movers the rest of the government dependeth and to these persons causes and matters according as appertaineth unto each all is subordinate with an incredible dependance and obedience Every one of these Councels hath its President whom they call C ham Xu with two Assistants one of the left hand who is the first called Co Xi Lam the other of the Right named Geu Xi Lam. These are the chiefest and most profitable offices of the whole Kingdom except the Colai of whom we will speak hereaster so that when a Vice-roy of any Province even of the most principall after he hath given good Testimonie of his abilitie is to be preferred he holdeth himself well provided for not only if he be made President of one of these Councels but also if he come to be one of the Assessours or Assistants either of the left hand or the right Besides these who are the chiefest of the Councell there are ten others of the same Tribunall almost all equall in dignitie who are distributed into severall offices and employments To these are added other great and lesser officers as Notaries Scribes Secretaries Ministers Captaines of Iustice and many others who are not usuall among us in Europe The First and chiefest Councell which is of the greatest authoritie and profit is the Councell of State called Si Pu. To them it belongeth to propose the Mandates of the whole Kingdome concerning Officers to change and promote them for after any one hath been once provided of an Office he alwaies riseth by degrees to greater employments nor are they ever excluded from the Governmen tunlesse it be for some notable fault committed either by themselves or by such as appertaine to them as their Sons neere kindred and the like To this Tribunall also belongeth the power to restore againe any that is turned out of his office as if a Mandarine by some accident lose his office they can easily put him in again and upon this account they have very many and very great bribes given them The Second is the Councell of Warre called Pim Pú. This also as well as the Councell of State hath authoritie over all the Magistrates of the Litterati as also over the officers of warre and taketh cognizance of all affaires belonging to the Militia and is of great profit The Third is the Councell of Rites named Lim Pú. This although it hath not so great command nor bringeth so much profit is notwithstanding more considerable because the Mandarines thereof are of the Royall Colledge and are from hence preferred to be Colai which is the chiefest dignitie in China To this Colledge doth appertaine all affaires concerning Letters Temples Ceremonies Sacrifices the Bonzi Strangers Embassadours and such like things The fourth is the Councell of the Kings Patrimony called Hu Pù it taketh care of the Kings Revenues Taxes Impositions Gabells Excise Tribute and generally whatsoever concerneth the Kings Domaine The fift is called Cum Pù it is super-intendent over all publick works particularly the Kings buildings as those of the Palaces that are made for the Kings children for the Officers over Walls Gates Bridges Cawsewaies cleansing of Rivers and whatsoever belongeth to the Ships and Barkes as well for the service of the King and the publique as for the Armaâ—oes The sixt hath the care of all Criminall matters and to inflict punishments it is called Him Pù and is Judge of the highest Criminall matters and other things appertaining thereto Besides these six Councells which are the most principall of the Court there are other nine Tribunalls called Kicù Kim with severall offices which do particularly belong to the Kings houshold The first is called Thai Lisù as one would say The great reason it is as it were the great Chancery of the Kingdom They examine as being the last appeale the judgements and sentences of the Tribunalls of the Court and thither are brought all facts of great moment It consistenth of thirteen Mandarines that is one President two Collaterals and ten Counsellours The second is called Quan Lo Su and is as it were High Steward of the Kings houshold to whose charge it belongeth to provide the diet for the King the Queen the Ladies the Eunuchs and to have the laying out of the whole expence of the Palace to pay the Salaries to the Officers of the Court and to all those that come thither upon publick businesse to Embassadours which come from other Countries and other such like Persons It hath a President two Assessors and seaven Counsellours The third is Thai Po Cu Sù and is as it were Chiefe Master of the horse to the King and they have not only the charge of all Horses for the Kings service but of all that belong to the Posts and generally of all others which belong to the publick service of the Kingdom It hath a President and seaven Counsellours The fourth is as it were Master of the Ceremonies and complements of the Court It belongeth to them to assist at all the Ceremonies of the publick Actions of the King at feastivalls and other times and occasions which present themselves and also at the daily Ceremonies which are performed in the Palace by
for it The Third is that the Mandarines in treating with the subjects are very warie and circumspect never discoursing nor treating in secret with any but alwayes publickly so that every one may be witnesse to what they say Their Palaces are alwayes kept shut within without After they have given audience which they do constantly every day many times both morning and evening for there is alwayes someting to do they retire and the Palace is shut within for the Mandarines and without for the Officers And although the gates are opened as often as he hath a mind to go abroad yet it is never done secretly but one beateth a drumme within to whom another answereth without and presently the Officers and other people who are to accompany him come together assoon as they are all assembled the gates of the Palace are opened the Mandarine cometh out The Fourth is that no person of their house whether they be Sonnes Cousins or Servants that dwell with them may go out to visit converse or treat of any businesse for fear least they should receive any bribe or present The Pourveyour or Caterour dwelleth without and is of the same Tribunall as well as the rest of the Officers and hath every day given him in writing what he is to buy And because it is not convenient that the gates of the Palace should be opened upon every small occasion they have all turning wheeles by which they receive in and send out whatsoever there is occasion for The Fifth is that they govern only three years in one place by which meanes they are prevented from establishing themselves too strongly and from contracting any streight alliances or friendships None governeth in his own Countrie except the Captains who are presumed when there is occasion will defend and preserve their own Countrie with greater affections and endeavours than strangers The Sixth it that among the Mandarines there is a great subordination of some to others The inferiours with all reverence and obedience respect their Superiours and also visit them courteously and at certain set times do make them presents The Seventh is that there is a strict watch kept over the Government For besides the Tauli and Quoli whose office it is to inform themselves of whatsoever passeth and accordingly to give advice thereof to the King every Province hath a Visitour not for many years but a new one every year to the end he might do his Office more exactly and that he might either chastise or give notice to the King of such as do not comply with their duty according to their obligation The Eighth is that every three years there is a general visitation held upon all the Mandarines of the Kingdome partly by meanes of the information of the Visitours and partly by private inquisition and it is held the same year wherein from all parts of the Kingdome the Mandarines go to render obedience to the King in Pekim and so the execution of this review is done at the Court it self by chastising some abasing others and taking their offices away The principall causes for which they are punished are these following First if they sell justice by receiving bribes these lose their Offices and are sent home to their houses The Second is if they be rigorous and cruell punishing men beyond all humanitie these lose both their Office and honour and are put into the ranck of the common people The Third is if they be negligent or carelesse in their government they lose their Office but retain still the Ensignes of their dignitie The Fourth is if they be hastie and precipitate and not deliberate enough in giving their judgment these are abased to lower Offices as from a Governour to a Judge and the like The Fifth is if they be too young and their Actions light and Iuvenile these are likewise degraded and employed in lower charges The sixt if they be old and have not strength to undergo the paines requisite in their audiences and other services of the King they give them their Quietus est and send them to take their ease at their own houses And although this be not a fault but only a failing of nature yet it is the worst of all because they not being able to remedie the incommodities of their old age this defect stil encreaseth upon them by time and they are by consequence made uncapable of returne to their Offices The Seaventh is if they be carelesse in the conduct and government of their house and Familie whither it be that where they actually dwell or that which is in their own Country which is governed also by their order to which both their servants kindred and sonnes do yeeld an exact obedience which is not hard for them to obtain by reason of their great authoritie these likewise lose their Office The Ninth thing which much facilitateth good government is that the Kings will hear the Mandarines speak although it be in a businesse that is displeasing to them and the Mandarines will freely speak to them although it be with some hazard to themselves so that both the one and the other are much to be admired In the Mandarines their liberty in advising And in the Kings their facility in hearing In the Mandarines their zeale to justice and good government And in the Kings their sinceritie and desire to settle and establish it They have many examples of this in their Historie and I am willing to set down two or three of them From a certain Province there was sent unto the King a damsell of a rare beautie and incomparable features Now his predecessour had been formerly intrigued and engaged in the like occasion very great dammages had resulted thereby unto the Kingdome for such like persons are seldome causes of much good and the same inconveniences were feared at present A Colao undertook the businesse and resolved to speak to the King about it he was admitted and spake with so much efficacy and perswasion that the King told him that assoon as she was brought to the Palace she should be dismised and sent away Sir replyed the Mandarine your Majesty would do well to command her to be sent away suddenly immediatly for if she once enter into your house and that you have seen her and heard her speak your hands will tremble for women have the power to enchaunt without witch-craft neither will I go out at one gate of the Palace till she be first sent away at another The which was accordingly put in execution There was a King so taken with the love of Birds that he caused the most curious and beautifull Birds to be sought for through the woods of the whole Kingdome and as the Kings will is like the primum mobile in giving motion to the hands of his subjects this search was put in execution with great labour and oppression of the people especially of one Province where this chase was continually made by many insomuch
they mean sitting in judgement upon him is a precious stone The Magistrates every yeare make them a publick banquet at the Kings charges with Royall magnificence and ceremonies of great Honour and respect shewing thereby what is due to grey haires which are venerable not only for their years but also for their vertues To conclude the Chinesses have their books full of Sentences and good councells did they but as well observe them in the practise as they keep them carefully in their papers I will only repeat some few of them which come first to my memory In doing service to our Masters and old men the principall point is reverence and courtesie We must hide other mens faults and not publish our owne perfections In the generall Government there must be no particular affection We must not do evill though it be never so little nor leave a good deed undone because it is not great The vertuous although young men are to be Honoured and the vicious although old men are to be avoided CHAP. 30. Of the Moores Iewes and other Nations that are in China I Have spoken briefly of the Kingdome of China the people their customs and manners as well as I have been able in regard I am at this present out of the Country and deprived of the use of their books out of which I might have taken many things of worth and curiositie But seeing that at this time I cannot say all that is to be said of any thing it will not be amisse to say something of all and therefore I will now speak of the other nations who live among them In describing the Province of Cantone I said that the Island of Haynam which is very great and wholly appertaineth unto China is divided into two parts the first which is neerest to the continent is on the North part thereof inhabited by Chinesses and governed by them the other which lieth toward the South upon the confines of Chochin China is inhabited by a barbarous people who have their particular language and their laws and customes different without medling at all with the Chinesses unlesse it be in some things of commerce I said also that between the Provinces of Chincheo Cantone and Kiamsi there are certain Mountaines which unite them as in Catalogna the Mountaines of Monferrat do unite that Province to the Kingdome of Arragon and how within those Mountaines there was a small Kingdome which was likewise Governed by it selfe not admitting any thing from the Chinesses except Physicians Medicines and some little traffique Beside these in the Province of Yunnan which is very large lying towards the South in the latitude of 24 degrees there is a great Countrie inhabited by a particular people who use another language and other customes They have a little King called by the Chinesses Thu Quon a Mandarine of earth they pay tribute to the King of China they use traffique and live in peace The same things hath been said of the Province of Que Ciheu where in the confines thereof there is a people who have their particular heads and Governours without any other dependance on the Chinesses than the Investiture of the Title by which they are called There are moreover in China Moors in great abundance not in all the Provinces nor in every City but yet in the more principall They speak the language of the Countrie and know nothing of their own tongue a few words only excepted They are acquainted also with many things of the holy Scripture In Nankim I found one who was born and bred in that Citie that pronounced to me David Abraham and Isaac as distinctly as I could do my self In their Physiognomie nose eyes beard and face they are altotogether like the Chinesses They are Merchants Physicians c. They have Offices in the Tribunals they study and are admitted to the examinations and come many times to be Mandarines but not of the great ones for the most part they stop at the degree of Licentiate Commonly where they live there are Beef-Shambles because they eat no Pork therefore wheresoever they are they kill and sell Beef and it seemeth to me to be the greatest advantage the Country haâ—h by them for where they are not there is Seldome any of that flesh to be sould They have their publick Mosches allowed them by the King They follow their own religion but not very exactly They who arrive at the degree of Litterato or to the dignity of some Office do not much care to be advanced higher They preserve their Nation entire by marrying with one another although sometimes they take Chinesse Women for their Wives but they never give their Daughters in marriage to the Sonnes of Chinesses The reason is because in China the wife followeth the husband she is brought to her husbands-Fathers house there she liveth and followeth his religion therefore when a Gentile is brought to the house of a Moor she becometh a Moor and a Moorish Woman being brought to the house of a Gentile must infallibly become a Gentile The Chinesses despise them as being strangers and call them Hociteu Hoci Hoci The letters with which they write their name hath no other signification but only proper to expresse that people neverthelesse they are very angry and grieved when they are called by it The name by which they call themselves is Kia Muen that is the gate of Instructions If they be despised of the Chinesses they no lesse despise them because they worship Idols and are Gentiles and thus the one is not behind hand with the other In the City of Nankim they have as it were a mount of Pietie or Lombard with which they help only those of their Nation but not those who are Prisoners for their misdeeds and wickednesse They came into China about 700 years since being called from Turquestan by the King of that time to aid him against a rebellion that was then in the Kingdome wherein they had so good successe that they who were willing to remain there were allowed to enjoy the same priviledge with the natives of the Country since which time they have so multiplyed that at this time there are many thousands of them Afterwards in the warre which King Hum had with the Tartars about 300 yeares since they took his part and came in to his assistance at which time the King gaining the victorie they grew into greater esteem and were admitted to take part in the government of the Kingdome We have already spoken of the entrie which is made into China every three and every five years with an Embassie and presents to the King and though they are all Moores yet they are of severall Countries and Kingdomes and very rarely any of them remain in China There are likewise Iews in China although at this time no great number of them but when or how they came thither I am not able to say Anciently there was greater store of them but they have been
that which followeth The true law hath no determinate name The Ministers thereof go about in every part to teach it unto the world having no other aim but to be profitable to those that live in it In the Kingdome of Tachin this Olopuen being a man of great vertue hath brought from so remote a Countrie Doctrines and Images and is come to place them in our Kingdome Having well examined that which he proposeth we find it to be very excellent and without any outward noise and that it hath its principall Foundation even from the Creation of the World his doctrine is brief neither doth he found his truth in superficiall appearances it bringeth with it the salvation and benefit of men wherefore I have thought it convenient that it should be published through our Empire He commanded the Mandarines of this Court of Nimfam that they should build there a great Church with 21 Ministers weakening by that meanes the Monarchie of Cheu Olao Fu head of the sect of Tauzu which was carried in a black Chariot toward the West so the great Tam being enlightened together with Tao the Holy Gospel came into China and a little while after the King commanded that Olopuen his Picture should be painted on the wals of the Temple where it shineth and his memorie will alwayes shine in the World VII According to the records of the Empires of Ham and Guei the Kingdome of Tachin bordereth Southward upon the red Sea and Northward on the Mountaines of Pearls Westward on the Forest Delle Fule Per Li Santi Eastward on the Countrie of Cham Fum and the dead water The Countrie produceth a Lake Asphaltitis of fire Balsome Pearles and Carbuncles it hath no robbers but all live in joyfull peace The Gospel only is allowed in that Kingdome and honours are conferred only on those that are vertuous Their houses are great and all is illustrious by their order and good customes VIII The great Emperour Caozum the Sonne of Taizum continued with good decorum the intention of his Grand Father enlarging and adorning the works of his Father For he commanded that in all his Provinces Churches should be built and honours conferred on Olopuen bestowing upon him the Title of Bishop of the great law by which law he governed the Kingdome of China in great peace and the Churches filled the whole countrie with the prosperitie of preaching IX In the year Xim Lie the Bonzi of the Sect of the Pagods using their wonted violence did blaspheme this new and holy law in this place of Tum Cheu and in the year Sien Tien some particular Persons in Sigan with laughter and disparagement did mock at it X Then one of the chief of the Priests called John and another of great vertue named Kie Lie with some others of their Countrie Priests of great same being disingaged from the things of the world began to take up again that excellent net and to continue the thred which was now broken King Hi venzum Chi Tao commanded five little Kings to come in person to the happie house and to set up Altars Then in the year Tien Pao the pillar of the law which had been cast down for a while began to grow great King Taciam Kium gave command to Caâ—lie Sic that the Pictures of five Kings his ancestours should be placed in the Churches with a hundred Presents to honour the solemnitie Although the great beards of the Dragon were afarre off yet could they lay hands on their Bowes and their Swords The brightnesse which floweth from these Pictures maketh seem as if the Kings themselves were present In the third year of Tien Pao the Priest Kiehâ— was in India who guided by the starres came to China beholding the Sunne came to the Emperour who commanded that Iohn and Paul and other Priests should be joyned unto him to exercise Holy works in Kim Kim a place within the palace Then were hung up in Tables in the Churches the Kings letters richly adorned by publique order with red and blew colours and the Kings pen filled the emptines it mounted on high and transcended the Sun his favours and donatives may be compared to the tops of the Mountaines of the South and the abundance of his benefits is equall to the bottom of the eastern Sea Reason is not to be rejected there is nothing which the Saints cannot do and their deeds are worthy of memorie For this cause king Sozun Ven Mim commanded that Churches should be built in this Limvu and in five Cities He was of an excellent nature and opened the Gate to the common prosperitie of the Kingdome by which meanes the affaires of the Empire began to flourish again XI King Taizum Venvu caused happie times to return again doing things without labour and trouble alwayes at the feast of the nativitie of Christ he sent Heavenly perfumes to the Royall Churches to honour the Ministers of this holy law Truly heaven giveth beautie and profit to the world and liberally produceth all things This King imitated heaven and therefore he knew how to sustaine and nourish his subjects XII King Kien Chum Xim Xin Venvu used eight wayes of government for to reward the good and chastise the wicked and nine wayes to renew the estate of the Gospel Let us pray to God for him without being ashamed of it He was a man of much vertue humble and desirous of peace and ready to forgive his neighbour and to assist all men with charitie These are the steps of our holy law to cause the winds and the raines to retire at their seasons that the world should live in peace men be well governed and affaires well established that the living should prosper and the dead be in happinesse all this proceeds from our Faith XIII The King gave many honourable Titles in his Court to the Priest Y Su a great Preacher of the Law and also a garment of a red colour because he was peaceable and took delight in doing good to all He came from afarre off into China from the Country of Vam Xe Chi Chim His vertue surpassed our three famous Families he enlarged the other sciences perfectly He served the King in the Palace and afterward had his name in the Royall book The little King of Fuen Yam who had the Title of Chum Xulim and called himself Cozuy served at first in the warres of these parts of Sofam King Sozum commanded Y Su that he should assist Cozuy very much above all the rest neither did he for this change his ordinarie custome being the Nailes and Teeth of the Common-Wealth the Eyes and Eares of the Army He knew well how to distribute his revenue he was not sparing in any thing he offered a precious Gift called Poli to the Church of this place of Lintiguen he gave Golden Carpets to that of Cie Ki. He repaired the old Churches and established the house of the law adorning the chambers and galleries thereof making them
with three piece of Cannon And because the Mountain of our Ladie della Guida commandeth both the Bulwark of St. Paul and the Citie it was fortified in the year 1637 in the same manner as the Rock of Charil is it hath ten great brasse Cannon The Citie is not great there are in it about 900 or 1000 Portughesses who are all rich and live very splendidly there are many Chiness Christians who are cloathed and live after the Portughesse fashion there are also Chineses who are Gentiles and are cloathed and live after the fashion of their own Countrie all the Artiâ—ans of the Citie consist of this last sort as also the Shop-keepers and Retailers c. and are in all about 5 or 6000. There resideth also in the same Citie an Auditor who is sent thither by the King of Portugal and is superintendent of the traffique and commerce of that Isle The trade with Giappon not to speak of that of Manila which is worth very much yeeldeth the King every year for his rights and customes at ten per cent many thousands of Crownes per annum In the year 1635 it was worth to him 14000 Taus which are better than Crowns The Citie spendeth every year one year with another in their Artillerie Gunpowder and the charges of their walls and other things belonging to their Militia as appeareth by the books of publique accounts above 40000 Crownes The rights and customes of the Faire of Cantone at 6 and 7 per cent importeth about 40 or 50000 Crowns The Navigation to Giappon with the Present which is sent to the King and other Presents to the Toni of that Island costeth between twenty and five and twenty thousand Crownes Their house of Mercy standeth them every year in 8 or 9 thousand Crownes They mantain two Hospitals three parish Churches five Monasteries foure of Men and one of Women besides the continuall Almes which they distribute to the poor Christians of those Countries and particularly to them of China and although the ordinarie Almes which the King of Portugall alloweth them from Goa hath not been paid these 19 years yet are they wel relieved by the liberalitie of the Citizens of Macao I doubt not but the Lord doth favour this Citie for their many Almesdeeds and for the great care they take about the Service and Worship of God Finally this Citie of Macao is a continuall Seminarie wherein are educated and brought up many of those Labourers who cultivate not only China and Giappon but also all other Christianities of the Neighbouring Kingdomes It is also a Sanctuarie and place of Refuge where in times of troubles and persecutions they may all shelter themselves as it were in another Moab being upon all occasions Refugium à Facie Vastatoris One of the Convents of this Citie is a Colledge belonging to our Societie There are commonly between threescore and fourescore persons in it more or lesse according to the number of the persons they receive or send away For all Missions being furnished out of them their number must needs be very uncertain There are in that Colledge two Lectures in Divinitie one of Cases of Conscience one course of superiour studies two classes of Latin one schoole for children so numerous that the lower forme thereof containeth above 90 children of the Portugheses and people of that Countrie Out of this House which at the beginning was very small and the labourers there very few first came the Souldiers of this enterprise Father Alexander Valignan of happy memorie who was then Visitour resolved to send some of the Fathers into China to endevour to convert that vast Kingdome to the faith of Christ when presently the first difficulties began at the Colledge it selfe a manifest prognostication of the many that should happen in the progâ—esse of the work and execution of the undertaking For to some of the Fathers by reason of the knowledge and experience they had of the Kingdome of China this enterprise seemed not only difficult but also rash and unadvised wherefore they advised the Visitour not to set his mind upon it But our Lord who bringeth wonderfull things to passe from weak and troublesome beginnings would have this design put in execution Father Michael Roggiero was the first who was named to take paines in this conquest he was followed by the Fathers Franciscus Passius Antonius de Almeida Duarte Matthaeus Riccius and others who came after and helped on the work and like the foundation-stones of that building sustained the first weight thereof and greater difficulties labours and troubles than any Missions of our societie had ever felt For the difficulties in new Missions into Kingdomes so remote and different from our Europe in language custome conversation diet c. are not ordinarie neither can they be few But those in the Mission of China do far exceed all others The language seemeth more difficult than any in the world being all of Monosyllables curt and aequivocall and in this difficulty the Fathers were without any Master to teach them without any interpreter to explain what was said to them so that they neither understood others nor others them but by force of diligence and unwearied paines they went on conquering and gaining ground and although they never arrived at any perfection in the language or good accent in pronouncing it yet they discovered the mysteries of that tongue and set them down in so plain a forme that they made it much more easie for those who came after them To this may be added the painfull study of their letters which of it selfe alone is a businesse of incredible labour they being so many and so various and in this Mission contrarie to what is done in others the Fathers do study them all with so much diligence that they have not only learned to write and to read their books very perfectly but do also compose others themselves and have of late published many to the great advancement of Christianity and in truth the Fathers in China do justly deserve this praise that that language being so hard and they having the letters too to be studied which are not very easie yet they do speak that language much better than any others do those of their Missions for of themselves they are able to catechise preach treate and converse with the greatest Mandarines of the Kingdome and to speak to the King himself if there were occasion without making use of any ones tongue but their own their endeavours in this particular being extraordinarie and such as are not used in other parts and our Lord by his singular providence doth sweeten this labour and season those difficulties they undergo for his sake with much joy and consolation Moreover there is to be a generall change throughout their whole bodies in their beard and their haire which they must suffer to grow very longe in the fashion of their cloathes in their manner of conversation in their customes and behaviour and all other
being put in minde of it by any body calling to his remembrance the Eunuchs Memoriall asked where that Bell was which range of it selfe and which as they tell me is brought me by a stranger To which the Eunuch who always waiteth upon him answered That it was not yet come to Court because his Majesty had not given order for it to come Whereupon the King presently gave order for it and Mathan was forced against his will to send the Fathers with their Present and the rest of their goods They began then to take heart againe and forgetting all their former troubles they immediatly set out upon their journy and because they could not do it by water by reason the river was frozen up they tooke their way by land receiving from the Mandarines at the Kings expence whatsoever they had need of both for their owne persons as also for the carriage of their goods CHAP. 4. The Fathers enter into Pekim and settle there THe Fathers entred into Pekim on the fourth day of January 1601. where they were well received and entertained in a Palace which an Eunuch had lent them for that purpose They made ready their Present and the day following with a great traine and Parade the Eunuchs carried it into the Palace and presented it to the King who made great account of every thing He did highly prize the pictures of our Saviour and of the Blessed Virgin he much admired the Harpsicon and presently gave order that some of the Eunuchs should learne to play upon it When he came to the Clock which was a piece of much skill and workmanship and an invention altogether unknowne to the Chinesses because he knew it struck the houres of its owne accord and that at present it was not in order not so much as to be shewed he commanded that the Fathers should presently come into the Palace and set it a going So they were called in haste and admitted within the second wall for within the third and fourth none may enter unlesse it be the Eunuchs and the Souldiers of the night-guard where by the Kings order given to one of the chiefe Eunuchs the Fathers were received and entertained with all magnificence and courtesie They stayed there three daies partly fitting the Clock to serve for the present for afterwards for the greater state there was a Tower of wood made for it of much cost and workmanship partly in teaching foure Eunuchs how to set and order it and partly in satisfying such demands as were made them concerning Europe what kinde of Countrie it was what Kingdoms what people what customes it had and a thousand other particularities which were all afterwards by the Eunuchs related to the King who was much delighted therewith seeming to be very much satisfied with every thing he much desired to see the Fathers but because he would not change the ancient stile and custome of the Kingdom according to which the King is never to be seen by any stranger he caused their pictures to be drawne at length contenting himselfe to see only the figures of those men of whom he himselfe might not be seen All things succeeded prosperously by reason of the great satisfaction which all they of the Palace received from the Fathers and especially by reason of the contentment the King tooke in every thing and the delight with which he received the Presents so that now all seemed to be secure and that there was nothing more to feare But there being no security or calme that is long lasting in this world the Fathers quickly found themselves in new troubles the occasion whereof was a Mandarine of the Tribunal Lipu to whom it belonged by vertue of his office to have had the Present brought to him and by his means to have had it presented to the King he being to assist at all Embassies and Presents that are offered to his Majestie He therefore taking it ill that the Fathers who knew nothing of this had made use of the Eunuchs to carry their Present to the King contrary to the ordinary stile of the Court and without making any mention of those Officers presently fell upon the weakest part and commanded the Fathers to be apprehended and put into the House of strangers in a more discourteous manner than was usuall The Officers and Sergeants having used more insolence in the apprehending them than perhaps they were commanded to doe Upon this occasion they were brought before the Tribunal and examined in publick although by their answers their cause was sufficiently justified and the passion of the Judge something moderated They had not been above three daies when they were sent for thence to the palace to perform the ordinary Ceremonies in the Court of courtesies whereof we have spoken in the first part The very same day they were againe examined by the publick Notaries by order of the same President concerning many other things The poynt they most insisted on was to what end they were come into China what their intentions were and what they did pretend by the Present which they had given the King The Fathers judged it necessary to answer cleerly and in forme and therefore told them That they came to preach the law of the true God who was sole Lord and Governour of heaven and earth And that they had brought that Present to the King not that they did pretend any thing by it either office dignitie or recompence but as a Testimony of the obedience they ought him having been inhabitants for so many years of that Kingdom and that all they did desire was to have leave to live and die in that Court or in any other part of the Kingdom which the King should thinke fit as they had already lived there many years The Notaries having drawne up this answer carried it to the President who having seen and considered it drew up his Memoriall thereupon to the King partly in favour of the Fathers and partly against them But the King being well affected towards them because there was something in it against the Fathers gave no answer to it which is there the same thing as to reject it But the Fathers understood by the Eunuchs that the King was much troubled when he knew they were kept as prisoners in the House of Strangers The Mandarine seeing there was no answer given to his petition presently judged the King was inclined to favour the strangers wherefore he thought it fit to change his stile towards them using them with all courtesie and kindenes and commanded they should be better provided for in every thing than the rest of the strangers who were kept there And contrary to the law and custome of that restraint he gave them libertie to go into the City about their affaires and to visit their friends But withall he presented a second Memoriall to the King concerning the Fathers wherein he did not only say nothing against them but positively commended their persons and their
and closing his eyes as if he were entring into a sweet sleep he gave up his soule into the hands of his Maker with the generall greife and resentment not only of those of the house and of the Christians but also of the Gentiles they all calling him a perfect Man a Saint an Apostle I will forbeare to speak any more of him for brevities sake by reason his life is already written in the History of Father Trigaltius CHAP. 7. Of the Burying place which was bestowed upon us by the King and of the progresse of the Christian religion untill the time of the persecution at Nankim IT is a custom among the Chinesses as we have already related to have a particular place appoynted for the buriall of their dead The Fathers who had very hardly a place allowed them for to live in were altogether destitute of a place of Sepulture wherefore they were in great doubt where they should bury the Father But the Lord who is a guide unto his and who had a particular intention to honour his servant put them upon a very difficult undertaking and as farre as I am able to judge by the custome of China without his speciall assistance altogether impossible This was to Petition the King desiring his favour to have a place assigned us for the buriall of our dead And because it was the Lord who had first set this businesse on foot without any consideration of the great difficultie which they were like to find they presently framed a Memoriall to be presented to the King wherein they laid downe the reasons which moved them to make this humble request The very passing of this Memoriall according to the Stile which is requisite upon that occasion seemed so impossible a thing that the Colao himselfe who desired to assist them as a friend accounted it a very difficult enterprise Neverthelesse after they had recommended their businesse to Almighty God the Memoriall was presented to the Mandarine to whose office it belonged first to over look it and the Lord was pleased to favour us so farre that it passed the Chancery without any difficultie which at first seemed to be the greatest When it was presented to the King without doubt he that holdeth the hearts of Kings in his hand did dispose and incline him to favour us and he remembring the former Present and the Clock which he had alwaies by him did referre it to the Colao together with many other petitions according to the Stile of that Court and he to the Councell of Rites because it was a businesse of strangers which did properly belong to them But after they of that Councell had considered it they judged it to be a speciall favour of the Kings and that it did therefore belong to the Councell of the Kings Patrimonie Wherefore they did remit our Memoriall to them Assoone as the Fathers understood this and knowing they had no friends in that Councell and that there was nothing to be expected from them without favour they made such means by way of other friends that the Memoriall was not only remanded againe to the Councell of Rites wherein the Fathers had severall friends but that they also did receive it and passe sentence in favour of them as accordingly they did in this form Your Majestie hath given command that the Councell to whom this businesse did belong should give their judgement concerning this petition And it being come into our hands we have well considered the laws and constitutions of this Kingdom and we find one which saith That if any of those Strangers which are wont to come into this Kingdom should chance to die by the way if he were a subject or Vassall for sometimes there come Kings and Princes thither and were not yet arrived at the Court the Treasurer of the Province where he dyeth shall assigne him a place of buriall where there shall be set up an inscription graven in stone wherein shall be expressed the occasion of his coming hither There is also another law which saith If a Stranger come into this Kingdom and die after he is arrived at the Court if he have not received the Kings gratuity and reward according to the usuall custome the Governour of the City shall defray the costs of his funerall But if he hath received his gratuity it shall be done at his owne expence In order to these two laws from which I cannot well see how an argument should be drawne to favour our cause because the Fathers had already received their gratuity the Mandarine knew so well how to make up the businesse and to find out so many reasons and conveniences to obtain that favour which Father Iames Pantoia required of his Majestie for the buriall of his deceased companion that assoone as the Memoriall came againe into the Kings hands he presently referred it to the Colao that he should give what answer to it he thought fit The Colao drew it up in this forme That it seemed very reasonable unto him the strangers should have that favour granted them which they did desire And so it was againe brought to the King who signed it with his owne hand and put to it his Fiat This expedition put an end to our troubles and the Fathers ceased not to render thanks to Almighty God for that favour which they were so cleerly to owne from his goodnesse and which was of so great importance for the Fathers residence in that Court and in the rest of the Kingdom that concession of the King serving not only for a Sepulture for their dead but also for a license for us to remain there during our lives For he having granted us a place in that Kingdom to lie in after our death it was manifest that he granted us also a place of abode there during life and the words of the Grant runne thus To bury their Father Riccius and his companions And accordingly they who die in that Court at this day are buried in the same place Having overcome the first part of the businesse which was the most difficult without any trouble but rather with a great deale of ease and facilitie there remained still the second which was the execution of it which could not want very much opposition but by having many Mandarines to their friends and by procuring the good will of others with some Sun-dialls of Ivory which the Chinesses do highly esteeme and Father Pantoia had the skill of making them very exactly our poverty not being able to extend it selfe to any great matter at length they overcame the smaller difficulties and the execution of their desires became more easie for them especially the Fathers having the Colao who is able to do any thing for their friend who indeed was so well affected to the businesse that Father Pantoia going a second time to visit him to refresh his memory fearing lest the multitude of businesse which lay upon him might cause him to forget them before the
other side it gave them much comfort by the relation of the Martyrdome of a certain Christian called Andrew concerning whose life and actions very much might be said and especially of that courage and constancy which he shewed in all the torments they gave him which is so much the more admirable in a Chinesse because that Nation is by nature very cowardly and timorous yet we have had certain experience that even to this day the Christian Chinesses in all occasions of Persecutions and Troubles that have happened to them have ever continued firme in the Faith so that by the grace of God they have not been wanting to Martyrdome but Martyrdome hath been wanting to them as was seen in those of Nankim and was proved in this good Christian Andrew This Andrew was borne in the Province of Kiaâ—si where after he had lived many yeares he removed from thence into the Province of Nankim where having had some information concerning our religion he came up the Fathers and after he had been well instructed by them in the principall points of our Faith he received Baptisme from them together with the name of Andrew Some few daies after his whole familie was Baptized by the hand of Father Rocca who was Superiour there at that time After his Baptisme Andrew became a pattern and example to the rest of the Christians by endeavouring to communicate to others the good which he had received and to draw others to Christ which succeeded very happily very many being Baptized by his perswasions He had a great devotion to the B. Virgin and was the most zealous man of a whole fraternitie which before the Persecution of Nankim was dedicated to her in our Church there and after that when the Fathers were banished he built an oratory in his owne house to the honour of that Holy Mother whither he used to assemble the Christians and to exhort them to devotion and observance of our Holy Law At the time the Fathers were imprisoned there and the other Christians were divided into five prisons he without any fear of that danger to which he did expose himselfe tooke upon him to serve them to visit comfort and assist them especially the Fathers with many almes at his owne expence not being content to performe these offices of Charitie in his owne person only he imployed in them also a little boy that was his sonne whom he sent to the Fathers that they might make use of him to send him of errants and other little occasions Likewise at our return thither he lent us his house for our habitation when we went to visit the Christians of that place and for an Infirmary or Hospitall when any were sick whom he served and tooke care of with great charity and affection These and other good works did the Lord pay him by crowning him with Martyrdome and making him to suffer death for his sake The good old man patiently suffered the torments and Bastinadoes abovementioned and when as the last which he received beside that they were very cruell ones were also laid on upon the wounds and stripes but lately inflicted on him before other Tribunalls it is no wonder that an old man who though he were strong in courage yet was but weake in body should render his life to the violence of those torments since the youngest of those Christians and those of the most robust complexion did hardly escape with life Thus he dyed leaving that Church much edified by his good example and much afflicted for the losse of him For he was as it were a Father to them all and in the absence of the Fathers a Master He was buried decently in a particular Sepulchre by himselfe to the end that one day he may have those honours which are due to him performed with greater solemnitie CHAP. 12. How things began to be quiet and setled and how the Fathers were sent for to Court by order of the Mandarines IN the mean time there came better news from Nankim whither the Fathers had sent a man on purpose with letters from themselvs as also from our Doctours to comfort and strengthen the Christians there in their afflictions and troubles although the Lord had so filled their hearts with courage and contentment that they had little need of any humane consolation This man returned with a confirmation of the news which was already spread abroad assuring them that all things were quiet the same also was written by the Christians in their letters For the Mandarines seeing that the plot did not take and that the Memorialls were not presented at Pekim and on the other side that Xin was turned out of his Office they presently changed their stile and opinion they set the Christians at liberty and also moderated the punishment that had been imposed upon them Only there remained in prison three Christians of Chincheo who expected every day to be sent into their owne Province as it afterwards fell out From Pekim also the Father who lay hid there wrote that all the hopes of our enemies of Nankim were quite overthrown at that Court and that the face of things was so changed since the departure of Xin that our friends did counsell him to treate with the Christian Mandarines and such other of them as although they were Gentiles yet had a good affection for us to finde out some way for him to go publickly abroad and for us to be introduced thither againe By this time there had six or seven years passed since the first Persecution of Nankim and the Tartars made a cruell warre upon the Chinesses and had already not only defeated severall of their armies but also gained diverse places from them in the Province of Leaotum neither did they well know which way to put a stop to the advance of their army Neverthelesse the Fathers did endeavour to finde some way to manifest themselves to the Kingdome and to appeare in publick according to the tenour of what had been written them from Pekim But because their banishment was decreed by the King they found no small difficulty in the businesse Notwithstanding the Christians and the Doctours that were our friends resolved to frame a Memoriall taking the occasion from the warre with the Tartars and the extremities to which the Chinesses were reduced and to present it to the King setting forth in the first place the misfortunes of the warre the mortality and damages which they had received the losse of their Townes and Cities without having been able for the space of so many years after such infinite expence of treasure and losse of men either to divert or stop the course of that calamitie In the second place they did remonstrate the errour which was committed in banishing the Europaean Fathers who beside that they were vertuous learned and men capable of the management of great affaires they were also very great Mathematicians who without doubt had particular secrets and extraordinary inventions which might be
perswaded him to leave the Imperial City and retire to the Southern Provinces but he protested he would rather die than quit the Northern quarters and not only so but he forbade any to depart the Court or Town besieged In the mean time the Tartars make many fierce assaults and as often were valiantly beaten back with great losse and Carnage Yvenus was called to resist the Tartars for as yet his Traiterous Comploâ—s were not discovered And lest he should discover his Treason he comes with his Armie neer the very Walls of the Court which was of a vast extent and as it were a great partition between the two Armies from which both the Chinese and Tartars forces were perfectly discerned But though Yvenus was under the Emperours eye yet he acted little for his only aim being to returne home laden with Riches he never desisted to perswade the Emperour to admit his conditions of Peace So that the Emperour finding him evidently to be a Traitor disclosing his intention to none of his Councel nor Governours sends to invite him to a private Councel of war giving also order that he should be admitted into the City over the Walls lest if any Gate should be open the Tartar being so neer might presse in upon them but indeed he ordered the businesse in this manner lest he should bring his Armie into the City with him Yvenus therefore knowing he had many chief men about the Emperous person who were both his favourities and friends and that none of them gave him the least sign of any distaste that the Emperour might conceive against him boldly and securely presented himself at Court and as soon as he appeared he was presently arrested and after some few questions the Emperour commanded him to be killed The Tartars hearing of his death before the China Armie had a new General assigned raise the siege ransack all the Country round about and after they had made excursions to the next bordering Province of Xantung richly laden with all manner of Spoiles returne to their first residence in Leaotung From these times til the year 1636. the event of their Warrs was very various but in general we observe that the Tartars could never fix a foot in China but they were presently beaten out again In this same year Thienzungus King of the Tartars died after whom succeeded his Son Zungteus Father to him that now governs China of whom we now must begin to treat This Prince before his Reign expressed much judgement in severall Occurrences surpassing all the Kings of Tartary in Humanity and obliging courtesie For when he was young he was sent by his Father into China where he lived secretly and learned the China's Manners Doctrine and Language and now coming to the Kingdom he changed and far surpassed all the Examples of his Predecessors For having observed that their too hard and cruel usage of the Chinesses had been the principal obstacle of their advancement to the end he might conquer that Empire he so much thirsted after as well by Love as by Arms he courteously entertained and cherished all those of China which came unto him using all Prisoners with great sweetnes and inviting them either to submit freely to his Government or take their course with full freedom The fame of his humanitie was spred far and neer which induced many Commanders and chief Officers to fly unto him by whose means and help at length he became Emperour of that spacious and flourishing Country For experience shews us that Love and Humanity do work more upon mens hearts in conquering and conserving Kingdomes than Arms and crueltie of the Conquerors hath lost that which strength of Arms had happily subdued Wherefore when the Chinesses came to understand that the King of Tartary did not only afford them a refuge but friendship many great persons flying the Indignation of the King of China sheltered themselves under the Tartars protection For by reason of the China's great Avarice and Perfidiousness it 's a necessary though most inhumane Maxim that those Officers perish who have managed the Kingdomes Affairs with lesse successe For they easily are brought to beleeve that such unhappy events do not proceed so much from the frown of inconstant Fortune as it doth from the perfidie or negligence of the Commanders So as if any fought unhappily or if he lost the Country committed to his charge if any Sedition or Rebellion happened the Governors hardly ever escaped alive Seeing therefore they found so much Humanitie in the Tartar and so much Inhumanity in the Emperor they rather chose to fly to the former By this occasion give me leave to relate what happened to that incomparable Commander renowned both for Fidelitie and Fortitude called Ignatius This Heroick mind preferd his fidelitie to his Prince before his life before the Tartarian's protection yea even before the strength of his formidable Army and chose rather with his unparallel'd Fidelity to submit his head to a Block by an unjust sentence than to abandon his Country or once commit the least fault against his Soveraign though guilty of much injustice towards Him He might perchance have swayed the Soveraign Scepter of China if he would have hearkened to his Souldiers but he rather chose to die gloriously than to be branded with the name of a Traitor After this man therefore had gained several Victories against the Tartars and recovered many Cities from their possession so as he hoped shortly wholly to extirpate them out of China His Souldiers being long without pay seditiously plundred and pillaged a Town which had ever been faithfull to the King Ignatius by several petitions and Remonstrances to the Emperour had declared his wants of mony and their want of Pay but because he fed not those venal souls that mannaged the businesse for mony and presents they alwaies suppressed his humble addresses for relief Besides this man being a very pious Christian he did nothing in his government but what was conform to Reason and Justice which was the cause he incurred the hatred of all the ancient Prefectâ— who usually receiving Bribes from the contesting parties demanded favour of Ignatius for their Clients But it was in vain to intercede for any unlesse the justnesse of the cause did also ballance their Petitions And these men attributing this proceeding not to vertue but to his Pride thinking themselves undervalued by him dealt under-hand with the Prefects in the Court to stop the Armies pay that so they might destroy this innocent man Moreover he was envied by the Commanders in the very Court because he came to this eminent dignitie by his own valour and industry which they imagined was only to be given to Doctors and Ignatius was but a Licenciat as if the most learned must needs be also the most valorous In this conjuncture of affairs the Souldiers not contented with the seditious pillage seeing the most imminent danger hanging over their most
into his Ship but knowing he could not avoid death by another mans hand he chose rather to be his own executioner and so hanged himself Yet for all this the supreme Governour in the Emperours name granted to this Mans Son the same Dignity and Province which had been conferred upon the Father and thus the three Royolets joyning again having passed Nanking and Kiangsi came at length into the Province of Quamtung to carry on the War against the Emperour Iungley and at their first entrance they took many Cities which durst not oppose the strength of their Armies onely the City of Quangcheu resolved to try its fortune and strength This City of Quangcheu is a most rich and beautiful place environed with large waters only the Northern Gate joines to the Continent on all other sides it is entrable only by boate In this Town was the Son of the Captive Iquon whom I mentioned before besides there was a strong Garrison to defend it and amongst others many fugitives from Macao who were content to serve the Emperour Iungly for great stipends and by reason the Tartars had neither Ships nor skill to govern them and that the Town had both the one and the other it is no wonder if they endured almost a whole years Siege having the Sea open for their relief the Tartars made many assaults in which they lost many men and were ever beaten back and vigorously repelled This courage of theirs made the Tartars fall upon a resolution of beating down the Town Walls with their great Cannon which had such effect as in fine they took it the 24. of November MDCL and because it was remarked that they gave to one of the Prefects of the Town the same Office he had before it was suspected it was delivered by Treason The next day after they began to Plunder the City and the sackage endured from the 24. of November till the 5. of December in which they neither spared Man Woman or Child but all whosoever came in their way were cruelly put to the Sword nor was there heard any other Speech But Kill kill these barbarous Rebels yet they spared some Artificers to conserve the necessary Arts as also some strong and lusty men such as they saw able to carry away the Pillage of the City but finally the 6 day of December came out an Edict which forbad all further vexation after they had killed a hundred thousand men besides all those that perished severall wayes during the Siege After this bloody Tragedy all the Neighbouring Provinces sent voluntarily their Legates to submit demanding mercy which they obtained by the many rich presents which were offered After this the Royalet marched with his Army against the City Chaoking where the Emperour Iungley held his Court but he knowing himself far inferiour in Forces and unable to resist fled away with his whole Army and Family leaving the City to the Tartars mercy But whither this Emperour fled is yet wholly unknown to me for at this time I took Shipping in Fokien to the Philippines and from thence I was commanded to go for Europe by those whom I must not disobey But I make no doubt but the Emperour retired into the adjoyning Province called Quangsi Now to give the Reader a little touch how the Tartars stand affected to Christianity in the Metropolitan City of Quangcheu which as I now related was utterly destroyed we had a stately Church and there was a venerable person who had the care and superintendency of all the Christians whose name was Alvarus Semedo a Jesuit this Man they took tyed hand foot for many dayes and threatned to kil him every houre unlesse he would deliver the Christians Treasures but the poor man had no Treasure to produce so as he suffered much till at length the King heating of his case took pitty of his venerable gray Heirs and comely Person and gave him not onely his life and liberty but a Bible and a Breviary together with a good summe of Money for an Almes and finally a House to build a Church for Christians and this is lesse to be wondred at from him because heretofore he had been a Souldier under that famous Sun Ignatius whom I mentioned before where he knew what belonged to Christianity and also had seen the Jesuits in his Camp from whence he fled to the Tartars Nor is it onely this Tartar that favours us Christians but in a manner all the rest do love honour and esteem those Fathers and many have imbraced our Religion nor do we doubt but many more would follow their example if we could enter Tartary as now it is projecting where doubtlesse many great things may be performed for the reducing of that Nation to the Faith of Christ and perchance God has opened a way to the Tartars to enter China to give Christianity a passage into Tartary which hitherto to us hath been unknown and inaccessible About this time also they made War against the Kingdome of corea who of late years became also Tributary to the Tartars upon condition that they should still conserve their Hair and Habits but now the Tartars would needs constrain them to conform themselves to the Tartarian fashion and therefore all that Kingdome revolted from the Tartars but my departure hindred me from knowing since what has passed But all these glorious victories were much eclipsed by the sorrowfull death of Amavangus which happened in the beginining of the year MDCLI He was a Man to whom the Tartars owe their Empire in China and such an one as whom both Tartars and Chineses loved and feared for his prudence Justice humanity and skill in Martial affairs The death of this Potentate did much trouble the Court for the Brother to this Man called Quingtus would needs pretend to the Government of the Empire and of the young Emperour Xunchius but both the Tartars the Chineses resisted his claime alledging that being of sixteen year old he was able to govern the Kingdom himself in conformity to this opinion all the Presidents deposed the Ensignes of their Offices refusing ever to receive them from any but from the young installed Emperour Xunchius To which Constancy the King Kuintus Uncle to the Emperour prudently yeelded lest he should exasperate the minds of many and raise greater troubles in the Empire But I cannot doubt but the death of Amavangus must needs endanger the Tartarian Empire and bring all their affairs into great disturbance for they will hardly find a Man so beloved feared and expert in all Military Discipline and Government as he in effect shewed himself to be but time wil teach us what will become of all for since his death we have no certainty of any relation Now let us turne the threed of our discourse as I promised here above and consider the fortune and success of the other Great Brigand caled Changhienchungus to let the Reader understand how the
antiquitatibus ejus disquisitione Authore Iacobo Waraeo Eq. Aurato Octavo By whom also all sorts of Books brought from beyond the Seas are to be sold. FINIS The true Effigies of F. Aluarez Semedo Procurator of y e Prouinces of Iapan China Tho Cross fecit See a larger discourse of the ordering of this leafe and of the many vertues of the drink in the voyage and missions of Alexanderd Rhodes printed at Paris 1653. 1 part 13 cap. it s called also Tay. See the Syriack inscription explained by Kirkes in his Prodrom Copt cap. 3. pag. 73. See another Translation somewhat differing from this in Kirchers Prodrom Copt cap. 3 pag. 53. The Tartars were ancient Enemies to China Who are the Tartars The Tartars conquered China heretofore Tamberlain never tooke China The Tartars Emperours of China A great Gaâ—ison upon the Wall against the Tartars A long Peace in China The Tartars think of invading China The first cause of the Tartarian war The second cause The third cause The first irruption of the Tartars into China The Tartars Protestation against China The Barbâ—rous and superstitious Vow of the Tartarian King The chiefe City of Leaoyang besieged and taken A Stratagem against musquets Many other Cities taken How the Tartars used their conquered Towns The Tartar calls himself Emperour of China An. 1618. God punished China for their persecution of Christians The Tartars return with great Riches The Emperour Vanley dyes Taichangus succeeds and dyes Theinkins is chosen Those of Corea more valiant than the Chineses New preparations against the Tartars The Port of Thiencin very commodious The valiant Amazon of China The first invention of the Christians to advance Christianity The Tartars are cast ouâ— The Tartars make war again They besiege Leaoyang and take it Constancy rewarded by the Enemy The Tartars Habits and Manners The Tartars perfidiousness The valiantest Commander of China The faithfulnesse of the Commanders in China The overthrow of the Tartars Their cruelty The Kings of China and Tartary both died Zungchinius chosen Emperour of China Thienzungus more milde than his Predecessors The Souldiers Insolencies exasperate the Country of Corea The Tartars are bâ—ought into Corea Corea wasted The Fight and slaughter of 3. Armies The Eastern part of Leaotung is under the Tartar The Portugese send succour A crafty Commander of the China Army Mâ—ovenlungâ—â— poisoned The Kings Court besieged The perfidious General killed The Tartars â—orrage all the Country of Peking depart The King of Tartary dies another succeeds Zungteus the new King of Tartary prudent milde Mildenesse and Gentleness to be used in Conquering Nations A barbarous Principle of the Chineses Ignatius the chief Commander of the Christians unjustly killed Ignatius his fidelity Ignatius his Piety He chuses rather to die than either to reign or to serve the Tartars The Theeves in China a chief occasion of its overthrow Severall Theeves They are defeated but not vanquished Famin augments the Theeves And the Emperour his avarice The Commanders aspire to the Empire The names of the chief felons They vex several Provinces They besiege the noble City Caifung An unheard of Famin. The City of Caifung is drowned The General of the Theeves takes the Title of a King He takes the Country of Xensi Calls himself Emperour The Theeves good Government The Prefects Discord was another cause of the ruine of China The Theevs take the Province of Xensi The Emperour of China is troubled The Stratagem of the Theef The Royall City of Peking is taken The Emperour having kild his Daughter hanged himself The Theefs Tyranny and cruelty The Tartars called into China against the Theeves The Theeves fly from the Tartars They carry away the Treasures of the Palace Zungteus King of the Tartars dyes The Tartars refuse to depart China â—â—eir Craft 〈◊〉 Deceiâ— A great company of Tartars enter China The Tartars seise upon the Empire of China Xunchiis crowned the first Emperour of the Tartars 〈◊〉 China The fidelity of the Kings Tutor called Amavangus Vsangueius forced to serve the Tartars It is not known what became of Licungzus The Tartars subdue several Provinces They changed no Laws of the Nation Hungquangus Crowned Emperour in Hanquin The Tartars admit no Peace Zunchinius his Son appears at Nankuing He causes troubles in China The flight of the Chineses The City Yangcheu resisting the Tartar is taken and burnt The Tartars take several places The Emperour Hunquangus is taken and killed The Tartars run to the City Hangcheu King Lovingus love to his Subjects Many of the Kings Souldiers drowned Hangcheu is taken The Chineses defend their Hair The Tartars passe the River and recover the City Xaâ—king The Island of Cheuxan becomes a Kingdom The City of Kinhao is taken and destroyed The Tartars take in Fokien very easily King Lunguus slain The Provinces of Quamgtung is taken A famous Pyrate in China The Tartars deceive the Pyrat and take him prisoner by meer Art The Tartars overthrow Quangsi Iungley made Emperour of China The Heir to the Empire becomes Christian. Theeves infest the Province of Fokien Changus the Commander of the Tartars besieges Kienning in vain It is at length taken and razed How the Tartars dispose their Garrisons Kinus Governour of a Province rebelleth The hatred betwixt the two Prefects disturbs the Country of Kiansi Many places revolt from the Tartar The deceipt of the Governour of Cancheu Kinus besieged by the Tartars Kinus breaks out of the City The City of Nanchang is destroyed Three Kings created with as many Armies against Iungley the Emperour of China Hous riseth against the Tartars The barbarous resolution of a Tartarian Governour The chief City called Sigan is besieged The Tartars insolencies produced great danger Kiangus riseth against the Tartars Kiangus gathers great Forces Kiangus overthrows the Tartars by a stratagem He bears the Tartars again Amavangus himself goes against Kiangus The Tartars Banners The Tartars delight in hunâ—ing Amavangus durst not fight with Kiangus Kiangus is killed Xanchius the Emperour Marries Kengus hangs himself The City of Quangâ—hen is taken and pillaged The Emperour Iungly flyes The Author of the Relation of China The Tartars offer a Church to Christians Corea revolted from the Tartars Amavangus dyeth Changhienchungus a cruel Tyrant He kils divers Princes For one offending he puts all to death His hatred to the people of Suchuen He cuts off a Legion for one mans fault He kils many City Officers And he killed also the Eunuchs For one mans fault he kils twenty thousand He endeavours to take Hanchung He kilâ— 140000 men most cruelly He kils all the Students He kils the Children and exposes the Matrons He kils 600000 in the City Chingtu Many Children Baptized He kils all the Souldiers Wives He burned his Palace in the City of Chingtu The Tyrant is slain The Province of Suchuen is made subject to the Tartars One of the Emperours Uncles is ill received He hangs himself
THE HISTORY OF That Great and Renowned MONARCHY OF CHINA Wherein all the particular Provinces are accurately described as also the Dispositions Manners Learning Lawes Militia Government and Religion of the People Together with the Traffick and Commodities of that Countrey Lately written in Italian by F. ALVAREZ SEMEDO a Portughess after he had resided twenty two yeares at the Court and other Famous Cities of that Kingdom Now put into English by a Person of quality and illustrated with several MAPPS and FIGURES to satisfie the curious and advance the Trade of Great BRITTAIN To which is added the History of the late Invasion and Conquest of that flourishing Kingdom by the TARTARS With an exact Account of the other affairs of CHINA till these present Times LONDON Printed by E. Tyler for Iohn Crook and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Ship in S. Pauls Church-yard 1655. The Epistle to the Reader Courteous Reader I Present thee with that long exspected most exact History of the Lawes Government Manners and present state and condition of that great Monarchy of China in its circuit little less then all Europe Heretofore as zealous of its rare treasures shut and locked up from the curious eyes of strangers so that this booke first yeilds to thee a full discovery thereof I dare say the most valuable that this our world hath been acquainted with since that of America whereby now the furthest East as well as West is disclosed and laid open to the present age For as for some former relations thou mayst have seen thereof thou wilt by this discerne them to be as fabulous as they are compendious and imperfect It was written by one who after first a strict education in all sorts of learning for two and twenty yeares space lived in that Kingdome was resident at the Court and in the greatest Cities thereof and in all that time as designing such a worke was a diligent Observator and Collector of all their manners and customs as likewise after much paines taken in the Language a great student of their Histories and Writings Whose laborious worke after it had already bin clothed in many other Languages besides the Authors and welcomly entertained in most states of Europe it was thought fit no longer to be concealed to a Nation either for curiosity of knowledge or industry of forraigne commerce no way yeilding to her neighbours The variety of the subjects handled therein is so great as comprehending the whole fabricke of that nation their Politicks Oeconomicks Sciences Mechanicks Riches Merchandise c. that those of whatsoever profession may reap no small benefit in reading the designes managements and practices therein of so ingenious a People Whose manners also as their site are so remote and different in most things from ours that I may say in this piece is happily united with the truth of History the delight of a Romance where it will be no small pleasure to thee to see their braines as well as their bodies as it were of a severall mould from the Europeans and their inventions in many things to walke antipodes to us and yet in these no way below us but in many superiour or what in them appears less compleat yet will the knowledge thereof not be ungratefull unto thee because t is new and singular As for many morall vertues thou wilt find them so far to transcend us therein that they may be proposed as an excellent patterne as also they are a shame to Christian states Lastly to correct and reforme any their defects and make the nation perfectly happy the light of Christianity hath of late visited this people who sate in darknes so that now after America also enlightned there is no end of the world left wherinto the sound of the Gospel is not gone forth The foundation of which being there already laid there is great hopes that it may sooner come to a ful purity reformation perfection the indefatigable pains undaunted courage of those laborers who cultivate it in the East provoke a greater diligence andemulation therein in our planters in the West where the Gospel as following a conquest may be advanced both with much more safety and authority To the end of this Treatise I have added the History of the Tartarian invasian of China much enlarged freed from divers Erratas of the former Edition which gives thee an account of the Chinesse affaires till the yeare 1653. Reader thus much I thought good to advertise thee in the front of this Booke that thou mayst not be so great an hinderance to thy selfe as not to be acquainted with so curious and beneficiall a discourse Farewell The Preface WHo writeth of things farre remote doth almost alwayes incurre the inconvenience of many and those no small defects hence it is that we see many Books whose Authours for their personal Qualities might deserve more credit than may justly be given to their writings As for those who have written of China I have perused some of them who leaving in oblivion almost all Truths take the liberty to wander in discourses altogether fabulous for this Kingdome being so remote and having alwayes with much Care avoided all Communication with Strangers reserving onely to themselvs the knowledge of their own Affairs with a most particular Caution hence it followes that nothing is knowne without the Confines thereof but what doth as it were overflow into the skirts of the Country of Cantone a part of this Empire whither the Portugheses have been suffered to come so that the most internall and secret knowledge thereof hath been reserved either for the Natives of the Country who know well enough how to conceale it or for those who upon a better Motive have to discover it little lesse then forgotten their own nature their language their customes and manner of living and transformed themselves into the naturall humour of that Country Now this last hath by divine dispensation fallen to the lott of the Religious of the Company of Iesus who although they came late to the Culture of the Church are notwithstanding arrived to that honour to be reckoned among the first that after Saint Thomas the Apostle did cultivate those remote Confines of the world It is now fifty eight years that they have laboured under this so distant Climate where directing all their force and endeavours to the conversion of Souls they account it a manifest Theft to employ any otherwise that time which they owe to the Service of God and is of so much importance for the Eternall Salvation of men Hence it is that never any yet did or would it have been permitted him if he had desired it to employ himselfe in writing the Relation of this Kingdome except it were Father Nicolaus Trigalzius after he had by permission with-drawn himself from the culture of Christianity among the Chineses and passed from thence into Europe Vpon the same occasion I have undertaken to give a
briefe account thereof sufficient at least for the instruction of those who desire to be informed concerning those parts forbearing to make a more large discourse at the present but reserving it for another time which may be when wee shall returne to that vast Country with new Labourers in so great a number that some of the greatest Authority and Experience among us may find leisure and convenience to undertake a perfect Relation In the mean time abbreviating as much as 't is possible this Information without rendring that knowledge confused which wee pretend to gratify the world with we shall divide the work into two parts The first containeth the materiall part of the Kingdome that is the Provinces Land and Fruits and in a manner the formal part too that is the people their learning and customes The second the Beginning of Christianity there the progresse thereof the persecutions suffered therein and finally the condition wherein I left it at my departure thence I hope this worke shall gain some esteem and credit if not for the greatnesse of the Appearance at least for the certainty of the reality of it having taken what I write from the infallible Testimony of mine eyes which though they may not be of the quickest sighted yet have had the advantage to reiterate very often their speculations And if he which vieweth for a long time although his sight be not of the best doth commonly see more then he who looketh in haste be his eyes never so good I who for the space of two and twenty years have had the opportunity to observe all Passages of China have certainly seen so much what I write and what others have written who have not seen them sowell that I must necessarily speak of them with more Certainty then they although with lesse Eloquence The Table of all the Chapters contained in the first part of the History of China Chap. 1. OF the Kingdome in Generall Fol. 1. Chap. 2. Of the Provinces in particular and first of those of the South fol. 8. Chap. 3. Of the Northern Provinces fol. 15. Chap. 4. Of the persons of the Chinesses of their nature wit and inclination fol. 22. Chap. 5. Of the manner of their habit fol. 29. Chap. 6. Of their Language and Letters fol 31. Chap. 7. Of their manner of study and admittance to examination fol. 35. Chap. 8 Of the manner of their Examinations and how their degrees are conferred fol. 40. Chap. 9. Of the degree of Doctour fol. 45. Chap. 10. Of the Bookes and Sciences of the Chinesses fol. 47. Chap. 11. Of their Sciences and liberall Arts in particular fol. 51. Chap. 12. Of the Courtesies and Civilities of the Chinesses fol. 58. Chap. 13. Of their Banquets fol. 65. Chap. 14. Of the Games which the Chinesses use fol. 68. Chap. 15 Of their Marriage fol. 69. Chap. 16. Of the Funerals and Sepultures of the Chinesses fol. 73. Chap. 17. Of the Funerall of the Queen Mother fol. 78. Chap. 18. Of the severall sects of Religion in China fol. 86. Chap. 19. Of their superstitions and sacrifices in China fol. 93. Chap. 20. Of the Militia and Arms of the Chinesses fol. 96. Chap. 21. Of the war which the Tartars made upon China fol. 100. Chap. 22. Of the Kings and Queens of China and of the Eunuchs fol. 106. Chap. 23. How the Kings of China are married fol. 119. Chap. 24. Of the Nobility of China fol. 121. Chap. 25. Of the Government of China and of the Officers fol. 124. Chap. 26. Of the Government of the thirteen Provinces fol 128. Chap. 27 Of the Badge of honour or Ensigns of the Mandarines fol. 132. Chap. 28. Of the Prisons Sentences and Punishments of the Chinesses fol. 135. Chap. 29. Of some particular things which doe facilitate and rectify the Govenment in China fol. 144. Chap. 30. Of the Moors Iews and other Nations which are in China fol. 151. Chap. 31. Of the Christian Religion planted many ages since in China and of a very ancient stone lately discovered there which is an admirable testimony thereof fol. 154. A Table of the contents of the Chapters in the second Part of the History of China Chap. 1. OF the first beginninge of the preaching of the Gospel in China fol. 166. Chap 2. Of the proceedings and Persecutions of the Fathers before they arrived at Nankim fol. 172. Cap. 3. Of what happened after till the Fathers entred into Pekim fol. 177. Chap. 4. The Fathers enter into Pekim and settle there fol. 183. Chap. 5. Of the proceedings and ruin of their House at Xaocheu fol. 187. Chap. 6. Of the progresse of the Christian Religion at the two Residencies at Nancham and Nankim and of the death of Father Matthaeus Riccius fol. 192. Chap. 7. Of the burying place which was bestowed upon us by the King and of the progresse of the Christian Religion untill the time of the persecution at Nankim fol. 197. Chap. 8. A fierce persecution is raised against the Christians in Nankim fol. 205. Chap. 9. The continuation of the Persecution and the Banishment of the Fathers out of China Fol. 214. Chap. 10. How things began to be calmed again after the persecution and of the foundation of severall Residencies fol. 220. Chap. 11. Of the second persecution at Namkim and of the martyrdome of a Christian named Andrew fol. 226. Chap. 12. How things began to be quiet and setled and how the Fathers were sent for to Court by order of the Mandarines fol. 232. Chap. 13. The life and death of Dr. Leo and the conclusion of this History fol. 239. After which follows the supplement to these present times wherein is contained the Chinesses most cruell warre with the Tartars by whom they are now conquered fol. 249. An Exact MAPP of CHINA being faithfully Copied from one brought from Peking by a Father Lately resideent in that Citty 1655 IC A King of China A China Man A China Woman THE FIRST PART Of the Temporall State of CHINA CHAP. 1. Of the Kingdom in Generall CHina in its extent is one great continued Continent without having any thing which devides it and taking it from the latitude of Haynam which is not farre distant from the Continent and lyeth in nineteen degrees it extends it self twenty foure degrees inclining towards the East and ending in fourty three degrees it comes to make a circuite so much the more spacious by how much the coasts thereof run along in various and unequall windings and so comes to be the chiefest kingdome of the world in greatnesse and almost equall to all Europe On the west side thereof are many small Islands but so neere together that they seem all to Compose but as it were one body All this Monarchy is divided into fifteen Provinces each of which is a spacious Kingdome and so they were all anciently each having a King of its own Of those nine which they call the Southern Provinces the greatest part of them are watered
fruit very different from figges in colour figure and taste the colour on the outside is red on the inside like gold the figure is of the bignesse of an Orange bigger or lesser for there is as much diversitie of them as there is among us of figges The rinde is very thinne and is of so extraordinary good taste that in my opinion it may be reckoned among the chiefest in the world They have one or two seeds which are like unto blanched Almonds the best are in the cold Countries The provinces Honan Xiansi Xensi and Xantum enjoy the best in quality and in great quantity and dry enough of them to serve the whole kingdome When they are dry they are better than our dried figges to which they have some kind of resemblance The province of Hamcheu produceth a particular fruit which they call Iammoi as bigge as a plumbe round and in colour and taste like unto the best Mulberries but the tree is very different Peaches there are none unlesse it be in the Province of Xensi where there are some of a notable bignesse some are red both within and without others of a yellow colour of the same figure and taste with ours There are Melons every where in great abundance but the best are not to be compared to our good ones there are water melons in great plenty and very good Grapes are very rare and scarce and grow only in Arbours and close walkes except it be in the Province of Xensi where they are in abundance and where they also dry them in great plenty They make not their wine of Grapes but of Barly and in the Northern parts of Rice where they also make it of Apples but in the Southern parts of Rice only yet this is not ordinary Rice but a certaine kind of it proper to them which serveth only to make this liquor being used in diverse manners Vineger they make of the same ingredients as their wine and in the Westerne Provinces of Millet which notwithstanding is sharp and well tasted The wine used by the common people although it will make them drunke is not very strong nor lasting 't is made at all times of they eare but the best only in the winter It hath a colour very pleasing to the sight nor is the smell lesse pleasing to the sent or the Savour thereof to the taste take altogether it is a veâ—â—ment occasion that there never want drunkards but without any mulct of shame for they have not yet placed it in that consideration Winter and Summer they drink it warm Flowers are in singular esteeme with these people and they have some exceeding beautifull and different from ours which yet they doe not want They have Clove-gilleflowres which have no smell at all They endeavour to have the yeare throughout flowers for every season in their gardens in which they are very curious They have some flowres which in their duration exceed the ordinary stile of nature in which they seeme to be exempt from their common tribute of a short life For when these plants have no moysture left for the nourishment of their leaves and exposed to the cold these do fall off then do new flowres sprout againe those the most odoriferous during the greatest inclemency of the frost and snow These are called Lamui more pleasing to the sent than the eye their colour being not unlike that of Bees-wax They have other flowers like Lillies called Tiaohoa which they keep in the house because that being carefully taken up with their roots entire and well cleansed from earth they live and flourish in the ayre Their Garments as also the furniture of their chambers and houses they make of wooll Linnen Silke and Cotton which they make great use of an weave thereof many faire and curious stuffs The riches of that kingdom is admirable for besides that the earth is so fruitfull in all kinde of sustenance and what ever is necessary for mans life as may be perceived by what hath been already said they do vend unto strangers the best and richest merchandise of all the East such as are Gold-threed Gold in the leafe and Ingot Rubies Saphires small Pearle Muske raw silke and wrought silk quick-silver Copper Tin Tomnaga which is a kind of mettall more fine and as hard as Tin Vermilion Salt-nitre Brimstone Sugar and other things of lesse importance Their guilded workes for houshold-stuffe ornaments and jewells for women both for necessity and curiositie are sufficiently known to the world nor doth all this issue out at one port but by many in a great and perpetuall commerce In all this abundant riches of the Country industry of the inhabitants Arts and means of gaining their living to an excessive plenty they doe not let passe any other thing that can bring them any profit and notwithstanding the sight of so great afluence of noble commodities they make a profit of their Beefe-bones Hogges-haires and of the smallest ragge that is throne into the streetes There raigneth among them that only pledge suretie of the duration of Empires that is that the publike is rich and no particulars They are not so rich there as in Europe nor so many which can properly deserve that name nor are the poor here so many nor so poor as those there The people is infinite nor can they have a capitall or stock sufficient for so many or mony to fill so many purses Hence it comes to passe that the partition among them is such that much comes to few a mediocrity to not many and a little to almost infinite Their mony is much at one stay which may be perceived by the same low price of things salary of servants pay of workmanship and stipend of publick Ministers So that even to this day at least in diverse of these countries they live as they did formerly in Portugall when a Maraved is which is worth a farthing and a half divided into six blanes would buy six severall things So was it also in Castile not only in ancient times but even to the raign of Don Iohn the first the records of which are still preserved but such temperance and plenty long since are gone out of the world From hence it is manifest how much that admirable duration of the Empire of China dependeth on observing its lawes and ancient customes without ever opening a gate that the great ones might seeme greater and the small ones great to luxurie in apparel and excesse in diet which are the irreparable ruine of Common wealths A pound of mutton is worth a penny a pigeon a farthing and a halfe the hire of a man-servant for a year two hundred farthings and his dyet and lodging But there is a great difference betwixt some places and others those of the South as they have the advantage in commerce so they exceed the rest in money and the price of things which continually riseth as we find every day by experience but even
there to this day the rate is very moderate CHAP. 2. Of the Provinces in particular and first of those of the South THis kingdome is divided into two parts South and North and both these subdivided into fifteen provinces as is above-said To this Southern part belong nine which are Cantone Quamsi Yunnam Fukien Kiamsi Suchuem Utquam Chekiam Nankim we will treate of these in this chapter and of the rest in the next That we may proceede distinctly speaking of them in the same order that we have named them Cantone is the first and lyeth in that part of the South that is properly named Quantum It is in the latitude of twenty three degrees it is large rich and abounding in wheat and rice of these it produceth each yeare two harvests though for the most part they are of a severall graine There is store of suger copper and tin materials which they worke with great variety into innumerable sorts of vessels as also workes made with Charam an excellent vernish and with guilding some whereof are transported into Europe The Jesuits in this province had two residencies with their Churches and houses vvhich perished by reason of Severall persecutions as you shall find hereafter The people are able Mechanicks and though of small invention yet they imitate excellently whatsoever they find invented To the City called also Cantone though the proper name thereof bee Guamcheufu the Portugesses go twice every year with their marchandice It is distant from Macao an hundred and five miles and Macao is distant from the first Islands and from the greater Cities of that Empire fifty four The circumference thereof is 15 good miles The concourse of merchants thither is very great and therefore it is more peopled than many of the other Cities The most and best commodities of that Kingdome are brought thither because it is the most open and free seat of trade in that nation And to say nothing of the six neighbouring kingdomes from whence all sorts of merchandise is brought thither as well by natives as strangers only that which the Portugesses take in for India Giappone and Manila cometh one year with another to five thousand three hundred chests of severall silke stuffes each chest including 100 pieces of the most substantial silks as velvet damask and sattin of the slighter stuffes as halfe-damasks painted and single taffities 250 peices of gold 2200 Ingots of 12 ounces weight a peece of musk seaven Pichi which is more then 35 Arrova's every Arrova weighing 25 pound of 6 ounces to the pound besides small pearle sugar Porcellane dishes China wood Rheâ—barbe and severall curious guilded workes and many other things of lesse importance it being hard to name them all even in a longer relation To this Province belongeth the Island of Aynan where pearls are fished in great plenty It is sufficiently populous by one city it hath Several villages on the North part thereof toowards the South there lyeth a barbarous people which admit the Chinesses only to trafficke and commerce without submitting to their dominion It produceth that precious wood of Aquila and that sweet wood which the Portugeses call rose-wood and the natives Hoalim and other things of lesse importance On the North side of Cantone the Province of Quamsi extendeth it selfe to the latitude of 25 degrees it enjoyes the same climate without any considerable difference so that it hath nothing particular which is notable and is counted the second Province Yunnam is the third and lyeth in the latitude of 24 degrees and is the furthest distant of any from the Centre of China it is a great countrie but hath little merchandise I know not any thing is brought from thence unlesse it bee that matter whereof they make the beads for chapplets which in Portugall they call Alambras and in Castile Ambares and are like Amber they are counted good against the catarre it is digged out of mines and sometimes in great peices it is redder than our Amber but not so cleane In this province is violated that custome of the Kingdome that women do not go to the market to buy or sell as in other countries of the world On the other side of Cantone is the fourth Province called Fâ—kieâ— or by another name Chincheo in the latitude of 26 degrees it is for the greatest part Mountanous and therefore not so well inhabited Contrary to the lawes of the Kingdom the Natives of this Province do go into the countries of the neighbouring strangers which are upon the sea-coasts It yeeldeth gold good sugar in great quantitie good Canvas-cloath for other linnen there is none in China There is made excellent paper of diverse kindes which for plenty goodnesse and cheapnesse is very remarkable They make use of printing no lesse conveniently and as it appeareth more anciently than in Europe although not in the very same manner for here after the printing of each sheet the letters are taken asunder there they carve what they would print upon boards or plate so that the bookes are still preserved entire in their work-houses and therefore as often as there is occasion they can reprint any book without the expence of new setting the letters This country is scituated upon the Sea-side and is another eminent port from whence are issued out of that Kingdom infinite Merchandise which are carried by the people of this country that are industrious and brought up to it to Manila Giappone and particularly to the Island Formosa which is even in the sight of the land for with a a good wind it is not above 24 houres voyage thither where they trade with the Hollanders There are two houses and Churches there belonging to our company under whose Government and direction are a great number of very good Christians who have about ten Churches belonging to them the which are visited by us very diligently at set times Two of their chiefe Churches are in the City of Fucheu which is their Metropolis another in the City of Cieumchu the rest in other Cities There are besides many particular Oratories The Island Formosa lyeth in the Latitude of 22 degrees it is situated between the Kingdomes of China and Giappone before you come thither you must passe by a great number of Islands named Liqueu the length of this Island is 150 miles the breadth 75. The Hollanders have there a fort placed in a sandy vale under which lyeth the Port which is encompassed with bankes of sand and if it were not distinguished and secured by certaine posts set up in the water the entrance would be very difficult even to those of the Countrie On the other side of the Island toward the East the Spanyards have a fort distant from that of the Hollanders 90 miles by sea and by land 45 as is reported The soyle of the Island is so fruitfull that it produceth grasse nine or ten palmes high a palme is nine inches English measure where the Hollanders feed their cattell There
able to inform only a Captain told me that it was a very ancient thing for that present to be composed of such things with so much infallibility they durst not make any alteration Of the rest of the commodities which they bring if the King desireth any thing he sendeth to see and buy it At their return the King rewardeth them with two pieces of cloth of gold for each horse 30. pieces of yellow silk 30. pound of Chá ten of Musk 50. of a medicine called Tienyo and as many of Silver These Saracens told me that the present which they gave the King was not in their country worth above 7000 Crownes but what was given them by the King for their Embassie and voyage was noe lesse worth then 50000 Crownes a pretty good gayne but ordinary from those Princes From this Province goeth another Caravan for the powerful Kingdom of Tibet which carryeth diverse things in particular Silk-stuffs Porsellane and Chá Chá is a leafe of a tree about the bignesse of Mirtle in other Provinces of the hearbe Basil and in others of the small Pomgranat They drie it over the fire in iron-sives where it hardens and sticketh together There is of many sorts of it as well because the plant is various as also that the upper leaves do exceed the other in finenesse a property almost of all plants There is of it from a Crown a pound to four farthings according to the quality of it there being so many differences thereof It being thus dryed and cast into warme water it giveth it a colour smell and tast at the first unpleasing but custome makes it more acceptable T is much used in China and Giappone for it serveth not only for ordinary drink in stead of water but also for entertainment to strangers when they visit them as wine doth in the Northern parts it being throughout all those kingdoms esteemed a wretched niggardlinesse to give only good words to those that come to their house although they be strangers at least they must have Chá and if the visit be any thing long there must be added some fruit or sweet-meates sometimes they lay the cloath for this and when not they set it in two dishes upon a little square table Many vertues are related of this leaf certain it is that it is very wholesome and that neither in China nor Giappone there is any troubled with the stone nor is so much as the name of this disease known from whence may be inferred how great a preservative against this evill the use of this drink is it is also certain that it powerfully delivereth from the oppression of sleep whosoever desireth to watch either for necessitie or pleasure for by suppressing the fumes it easeth the head without any inconvenience and finally it is a known and admirable help for students For the rest I have not so great an assurance of it that I dare affirm it There is found also in this Province a most evident signe of the ancient Christianitie which hath been there as we shall relate in its order In the great Metropolis thereof we have a Church and a house with a well founded and fruitfull Christianity by whom also many particular Oratories are frequented Riansi is the third of these six Northern Provinces which we are now discoursing of It lyeth in the Latitude of thirty eight degrees it hath many mountaines which makes their Harvest but poore there is little wheate lesse Rice but most Maiz it is so aboundant in grapes that it serveth the whole Kingdome with Raisins and might furnish at least it selfe with wine as it succeeds in a Residence which we have there where we make now only enough for to serve the Masses but send also sufficient to the next Residencies It hath wells of fire for the use of their houses as we have of water in Europe they seeme to be Mines of sulphur set on fire so that opening a little the mouth of the well which must not be very large it sendeth forth so great a heade that they rost and boyle therewith whatsoever meate they desire Their ordinary fewell as likewise in all the confines thereof Stone-coale not small ones such as are found in some of our Countries of Europe but of a very considerable bignesse There are Mines very fruitfull of this matter which burneth with a great deale of ease In some parts as Pekim and Honam they lay it together in such manner that the fire lasteth day and night They make use of Bellowes to kindle it We have a house and a Church in the City of Kiamcheu another in that of Phucheu which are visited at their set times both the one and the other have a good and numerous Christianity and among them many of the Nobility There are not wanting Oratories as in other Cities by which the scarsity of Churches is supplied The fourth Province which is Xantun in the Latitude of 23. degrees lying betwixt Nankim and Pekim is very poore it suffereth many times a loathsome and malignant Infestation by Grillo's or field-Crickets and by consequence the terrible horrour of famine In the yeare 1616 a dogge bought to be eaten was worth more than a young man sold for a slave it produceth store of Cattell and of our fruits great peares many and good There groweth here in great number and varietie a fruit which seemed to some of us to be a peare of a good kind in so great aboundance that filling the Kingdom they overflow even to Macao although it be a great way off and that there are three large Provinces betwixt Pekim is the fift Province scituated in the Latitude of fourty degrees it enjoyeth the priviledge of having the Court in a City of the same name Though the proper name of it be Xunthienfu by the Sarances called Lambalud This good fortune befell it for so I may call it at the death of Humvù when a nephew of his named Vunlo who dwelt in this Province and was very potent usurped by violence the crowne against the right heire And so confiding more in them with whom he had alwaies lived as also to be the better able to make resistance against the Tartars which border upon him he removed the Court from Nankim and planted it here The people are lesse ingenious as commonly all Northern people are but more apt for labour and warre The soyle is very drie and favourable for health but barren of fruits for the common sustenance But this want is supplyed by that generall prerogative of Courts which draw all to them and overcome in this the proper nature of the place It hath Maiz Wheate and little Rice only for the use of the people of the Palace which is very numerous the Mandarines and Souldiers being many thousands The King keepeth in those rivers a thousand vessels flat-bottom'd by reason of the shallownesse of the water which only serve for the bringing of victualls to Court which they lade in
the South And in Nankim there is sowen a certaine Rice for the King in particular of such a quality that being sodde in water without any other addition it maketh a very savoury dish The City is not so big as Nankim but in that presse of people much exceedeth it in a word it is like the Court of so powerfull a Prince The walls are broad enough for twelve horses to go a breast They are guarded night and day as well in time of peace as if there were warre At every gate they keep a continuall watch which is the profit of the Eunuchs which the Queen alloweth them for their wages and they make good store of crownes of this exercise For all those which enter and bring any thing with them pay toll and those of Cantone are used with most rigour just like Spanyards in a french Inne I know not the reason of this but only a certaine indignation which they have against them The Magistrates of this Court are quite contrary to those of other crownes and Commonwealths of the world and are therefore a patterne of that uprightnesse which ought to be found in all I meane concerning the pompe and equipage of their persons which is very moderate They are not allowed to be carried in a Sedan or Chaire unlesse it be some few of more particular dignity The greatest part ride on horse-back and because they are ill horsemen their horses are guided by two servants that go by them one on each side the horse least their master should fall Each Judge of a Village without the precincts of the Court use more state than the most eminent Ministers in the Court They walke in the streets with their faces cover'd as well by reason of the dust which is very much as also for convenience and to avoid both expence and ceremony with the Mandarinesse for not being knowne they dissemble as if they saw them not and make no stay to verify that Axiome that where one is least knowne there is more pleasure and convenience to be enjoyed The cold which this Countrie suffereth is much greater than could be expected from the Latitude of 40. degrees The rivers and lakes are so hard frozen over that they drive Carts over them without any danger they make use of stoves that are more convenient than ours and wast not so much fewell conveighing the heate by pipes laid under ground and so within doores enjoy a pleasant spring in the heart of winter The same heate supplieth also the absence of the sun and by meanes thereof the trees are clothed with leaves and flowers before their time In the Court we have a faire Church built after the fashion of Europe and a house wherein reside 4 fathers by licence from the King and are in much esteeme with all the Magistrates Besides the Churches in all the places we have already spoken of the greater part whereof are large Cities there are also many other habitations of Christians which have their Oratories which are visited by us at set times Catechizing and Baptizing the new Christians conferring and administring the Holy Sacraments to the others The sixt and last Province is Leaotùm the Northern bound of that Kingdome it is famous for a roote which it produceth of so high esteeme that at my departure from thence it was sold for twice the weight in silver It is so excellent a medicine that if those which are in health doe take it it augments their strength and vigour and if it be given to a sick person it doth marvellously comfort and warme him it is called Ginsem This Province being the frontire next Tartarium is much wasted and is in part possessed by the Tartors here is seen that famous wall so much talked off which runneth nine hundred miles in length with more reputation than effect for besides that its owne greatnesse and extant is enough to make it ruinous the enemy hath now reduced it to a miserable condition CHAP. 4. Of the persons of the Chinesses of their nature wit and inclination THe people of China are white like us in Europe although in the Province of Cantone lying something within the Tropick they are of something a browner colour and particularly in the Islands that lie neere the maine land And because those which come hither are only such as are borderers upon Macao the Centre of those Islands some have been perswaded that there were not in all that Kingdome any people very white but it is certaine that excepting the confines of Cantone where they are something brown the rest are all white not unlike to the whitenesse of the people of Europe and by how much the more Northward one goeth by so much the more as is usually seen is the whitenesse the greater They suffer the haire of their heads to grow as long as it will both men and women They are generally all black-haired hence cometh that name by which this Kingdome is called among other Nations the Kingdome of the black-hair'd people they have also black eyes which are very little little noses and neither large nor high ones as among us which forme they like not accounting it a deformity They have but little beard for the most part nor doe they care to have much although some of them have so They delight to have it black which is the most ordinary colour although some few have red beards which although it be not abhorred by all as among the Thebanes yet it is not esteemed or liked among them by any They clippe not their beard letting it grow according to nature They will be more troubled to loose one haire of their head then all the haire of their face They doe also in neatnesse and curiousnesse about their haire exceed all other Nations They have for this purpose many Barbers of whom it may properly be said that they usurp that name it being derived from the beard which they never touch employing all their diligence and art in kembing and cleansing the head The young children are better proportioned and have a more pleasing Simmetry of beauty than the rest and this more particularly in the Southern Provinces But some places have the advantage in this above others as in the Province of Nankim the City of Nancheu where the women are esteemed to have the preheminence of all others in beauty as formerly in Portugall those of the Towne of Guimaranes from hence the rich men and the Magistrates provide themselves with Concubines and so this gift of nature cometh to be of greater esteeme for their sakes who are the great men of the world As their age beginneth to decline from 25 to 30 yeares old they loose not only much of the livelinesse of their colour but also of the Simmetry and proportion of their shape so that ordinarily they become ill-favoured The disposition of their body is good their strength vigorous and they are great pains-takers hence it cometh that their land which is
very good is by art brought to be much more fruitfull and if there be any which is not good although it be never so little there being not a foot of ground which is unemployed by force of industry they bring it at length to be fruitfull As I passed by Honum I saw one ploughing with a plough of 3 Irons or plough-sheares so that at one bout he made 3 furrowes and because the ground was good for that seed which we call here Feazols or Kidnybeanes this seed was put as it were in a bushel or square dish fastened upon the upper part of the plough in such manner that with the motion thereof the Beanes were gently scattered upon the earth as corne falleth upon the Milstone at the mooving of the Milâ—hopper so at the same time the land is plowed sown with hopes of a future crop Wheat Barly and Maiz they sow as we do it is very ordinary for one that driveth a beast laden to carry a load himself that none might want employment They are watchfull to make their advantage of every thing not suffering any thing to be lost how unprofitable soever it seemeth you may meet often upon a river many vessels of considerable burthen laden only with weeks for lamps made of the pith of rushes taken out with a great facility and dexteritie others which carry nothing else but paper give me leave to relate it because it is a notable argument of the Providence and application which they make in the use of all things for cleanlinesse in their houses of office This is sold in the streets as well as in shops and may in no manner have any thing written upon it for if it have any letters upon it it is among them accounted sacriledge to imploy it to that use But as the number of the people is so great there are not wanting also among them idle persons and vagabonds a common and irremediable plague They are naturally inclined to be Merchants and it is incredible the Traffick which they make not only from one Province to another with very great profit so that they which transport Porsellane within their own Kingdom although they sell it but from one Province to another gaine thirty per Cent. twice a year but even in the same City For almost whatsoever is found in the shopps is sold in the streets in a lesser quantity employing in this trade even to little children as far as they are able as selling fruit herbs wash-bals and such like things The rich Merchants are of good credit and very punctuall as the Portughesses have had experience for many yeares together but their way of bargaining is fuller of craft and subtilty than is to be found any where else in the world for whereas strangers are not allowed to enter into the Kingdom they are all necessitated to treat with the Chinesses in this manner First they agree about the quality of the commodity which each desireth whether it be gold Silk or Porcellane or any thing else when they are agreed of the price presently the Portughese consigneth to him a summe of mony as of 15. or 20. thousand or more Crownes Then the Chinesse goeth with this money to such parts of the Kingdome where the commoditie may be had which the other desireth and returneth with it to Cantone where the Portughese stayeth expecting him This manner of merchandising was practised for many yeares without any fraud but a little while since there hath not been wanting some who have used deceit therein And at this day the credit thereof is diminished as I beleeve through the fault of both Nations Neverthelesse the nature of the people and inclination of the whole nation as well in those who sell as those who buy is much inclined to guile and deceit which they put in execution with admirable subtletie They will take the flesh from off the breast of a partridge and fill up the hollow place with some other thing and stitch up the cut whence it was taken out and all with so much mastery and skill that if the buyer be not an Argus and if he were he shall finde no remedy in stead of a partridge he shall buy nothing but feathers and bones Amongst true Gammons of Bacon they will foist in others made of wood but so like that they will easily deceive the sight for good ones It is an ordinary thing to fat up an old horse and sell him for a young one and what is more to paint him over with beautifull spots so well done as if they were naturall choosing for the time of sale the doubtfull light of the day towards the dusk of the evening that the deceit may be the hardlier discovered This cheate was put upon one in Macao who notwithstanding was an experienced buyer and of good judgement The bewitching art of extracting the elements and principles from barren stones and hardest mineralls which is spread through all parts of the universe hath gainâ—d many practitioners in China They are passionatly addicted to the art of Alchimy with this opinion that he that hath the art of making silver is in the way to find the receit of prolonging life unto extream old age And how long will men give themselves over to this fond perswasion deceived with a vaine hope of obtaining these two things so much desired so uncertaine Many take great paines in this art although they lose much and gaine little contrary to that which succeeds in all other trades which is to gaine much out of a little Finally either these men deceive themselves or find themselves deceived by the professours of this science who are often uncertaine and varying in their Maximes which ought to be reall and constant so that the event is alwaies dangerous and uncertaine Many there are which are followers of it hoping to make gaine by their deceit because they dare not rely upon the certainty of their art There was one of these which in Pekim offered himselfe to a Magistrate promising him great matters from his art Covetous persons are ordâ—narily credulous He furnisht him with materialls to make his operation amongst which the other secretly conveyed a piece of silver which he privily carryed about him to that intent the ignorant Magistrate was well pleased with the product of it he seeming to him a true sonne of art Then the work-man faining to have great occasion to goe to another place desired leave of him for some dayes which the Magistrate with much adoe consented to because his covetous desire being inflamed by that experiment could not brooke a long absence But the Alcyhmyst that used to fish in the silver seas of Hydropicall covetousnesse with those deceitfull nets with which he long entertained their hopes but brought them in no profit was absent three whole yeares at the end of which being returned to Pekim he maketh as if he knew not the house of this his friend though he often passed by the
gate opened to the danger of their honour This which may be counted a harsh Strictnesse is turned into a pleasaunt Sweetnesse by custome which maketh all things easie as well for their repose as for the peace and concord of the family Notwithstanding in so large a Country as China this custome cannot equally be observed every where so that in some parts as I have above mentioned the ordinary women go abroad as among us but the women of quality alwayes observe that stile of retirednesse CHAP. 6. Of their Language and Letters THe language which is used in China is of so great Antiquity that many beleeve it to be one of the 72. which were at the Tower of Babel At least it is manifest by their books that it is more than 3700. years in use among them Is is various and different because there are diverse Kingdoms whereof this Empire is composed at this day and anciently they did not belong unto this Crown but were possessed by Barbarous Nations as all the Southern Provinces and some of the Northern But at this day the Language of China is but one only which they call Quonhoa or the language of the Mandarines for they at the same time and with the same care and industrie that they introduced their government into other Kingdomes brought in likewise their language and so at this day it runneth through the whole Country as Latin doth through all Europe but more universally each Province still retaining their naturall speech It is a Language much limited and as in the multitude of letters it exceedeth all others so in scarcenesse of the nounes which it useth it is the least copious of any for it hath not in all aboue 326. and of words which in reality are the same but only differing in accent and aspiration 1228. Almost all end in vowels and those few which do not terminate in vowels end either in M. or N. They are all Monosyllables all undeclined as wel verbes as nounes and so accommodated to their use that many times the verbe serveth for a noun and a noun for a verb and an adverb too if need be For which reason it is more easie to be learn'd than the Latine the Grammar only whereof taketh up a childs whole time The brevity of it maketh it full of aequivocal words and for the same reason compendious This which would be troublesome to some is very pleasing to the Chinesses who are most particular lovers of brevity in speech being either imitatours or imitated by the Lacedemonians It is rather sweet than harsh and if it be spoken perfectly as it is for the most part in Nankim is very delightfull to the ear To say a thing with respect with humility and in applause of anothers merits they use many excellent termes and phrases which are the proprieties also of our Portugesses language And although it be a very narrow language it is so sweet that it exceedeth almost all others that I know To say among us Take a thing either with the whole hand or with some particular fingers thereof we are forced still to repeat the verb take but among them it is not so each word signifieth the verb and the manner too As for example Nien to take with two fingers Tzo to take with all the fingers Chuá with the whole hand turned downwards Toie with the hand having the fingers turned upwards so likewise with the verb is as he is in the house he is eating or is sleeping they have a word wherewith at once they expresse both that he is and how he is We to say the foot of a man the foot of a bird or the foot of any beast are forced alwaies to specifie with the same word foot but the Chinesses do it with one word as Kio the foot of a man Chua the foot of a bird Thì the foot of any beast Their style in their writing is very different from their discourse although the words are the same so that when one taketh the pen in hand for to write he had need to raise up his witts and it would be counted a ridiculous thing to write as they speak ordinarily This is the reason that all their pointed or accented reading orating disputing and perswading as wel◠in publick as in private is alwayes first practised and exercised with the pen. The letters which they use seem to be as Ancient as the people themselves for according to their histories it is since the Invension of them 3700. years to this present year 1640 in which I wrote this relation I wil be bold to say that this is one of the most admirable things in that Kingdome for the number of their letters being excessive almost all have some skill in them at least as much as is sufficient for the exercise of their trades and though they are proper only to China yet they are used in all the neighbouring Kingdomes every one reading them in their owne language as among us it is in the figures of numbers of the starres which are the same over all Europe and yet every nation calleth them by different names They are very proper for Embassies Bills and Bookes These although each Province have a different language are common and understood of all as if they had been written in their owne language The Author of these is said to be Fohi one of their first Kings At the beginning they were fewer and more simple resembling in some respect the thing that was expressed by them for that which is pronounced Gè and signifieth the Sun was written with a circle and a Diametrall line through it Afterwards the form was something varied changing the circle almost into a square having the same line through it and doth still signify the Sun This variety in making of their letters hath caused foure kinds of them First the Ancient which remaineth still in their Libraries and is understood of all the Litterati although it be no longer in use except in some titles and seales which they put in stead of Armes The second is called Chincù and is the most current as well in manuscript as printed bookes The third they call Taipie and answereth to the running hand used among our publick Notaries not much in use unlesse it be in bills contracts pleadings policies and such like things The fourth is so different from the rest as well for the Abbreviations which are many as also for the different stroakes and shape of the letters that it requireth a particular study to understand them This word Sie which signifieth to give thanks is written after three most different manners Their letters are in all sixty thousand enrolled in their vocabulary which they call Haipien and may be rendred a great sea They have others more briefe For to read write compose and understand very well about eight or ten thousand letters will serve the turne and when they meet with any letters which they call a cold letter they
their publique women called Vampa Likewise those are not admitted against whom lyeth any tax or accusation of ill manners untill there be satisfaction given of their amendment They have three sorts of degrees Sieueai Kiugin Cinfu and that we might the better understand them I might say that after their manner they are answerable to our Batchelour Licentiate and Doctour each degree having their severall ensignes and badges of honour Those that are only students and have taken no degree have not any particular priviledge belonging to them but only are respected as Gentlemen and the people honour them as the lights of their Country so much is knowledge esteemed among them who know how to honour that which doth truly deserve esteeme CHAP. 8. Of the manner of their Examinations and how their degrees are conferred THe order and manner that the Chinesses observe in their examinations of persons that take their degrees is very curious It is to be supposed that in these examinations from the first of the simple student to the last of the Doctour consisteth the businesse of the greatest importance of this Kingdome for on these depend the degrees and offices both of honour and profit the only marke at which mortalls aime with their chiefest attention In a word if there be an employment wherein these two are coupled a conjunction which the old proverb hath sentenced to be very difficult certainly it is this We will begin at the beginning that is what is performed by the meer and simple students Before the examination there is first spread abroad a report that there will be one till at length it be published by Authoritie Because the degrees which are conferred and those which pretend are many it is not convenient that so great a multitude should be admitted to the examination of the Chancellour and to the end that both the fit and unfit should not enter at that examination there is an order in the Province that those which are to enter should be proved first by two Antecedent examinations in their City or Towne after this manner Every Judge in his Territorie doth publish an examination and appointeth a day for the meeting of all the students of his Precinct And because sometimes the place of the publick universitie is not sufficient for the reception of so great a multitude they fill a large field with seats and Tables and there the examination is held The Judge giveth the poynt upon which they are to compose They begin in the morning and are allowed time till night They give in but one composition and when they have finished it they consigne it to the proper officer who putting them together examineth them all along with great diligence and chusing out the best causeth the name of their composers to be written this roll of their names is stuck up upon the wall of his Palace by which it cometh to be known who they are that are allowed to passe to the supream examination and this allowance they call Having a name in their Village The compositions thus allowed are carried by the Officer in person to the Governour of the City and the same do all the judges of Townes each within his own jurisdiction and each City in its Villages each City being divided into two Villages with their particular judges besides the Governour of the City And all the students of the Country that have been already allowed of being assembled together enter into the generall place of the City where the Governour of the City examines them again and giveth them a new point after the same manner as was given them in the Village with this difference that they use more care rigour and diligence and admit lesse of the Intercession of friends who are ready in all places to pervert the truth Of these the governour chuseth 200 and giveth their names to the Chancellour who putteth them the third time upon the same examination almost in the same manner and chuseth out amongst them about 20 or 25 upon whom he conferreth their degree so that being sifted three times most exactly they come at length to be but few in number Then are given them their ensignes and priviledges with an advertency of their subordination not only to the Chancellour but also to the Prefects who are two in each City and are called Hioquon that is Mandarines of the sciences Their office is to observe and spy out the deportment of each and to chastise those that behave themselves amisse and which is more they may examine them a new if they please and as often as they think good The Chancellour is bound by his office to send through the Province and to assemble within the Cities all the Ancient Batchelours and to examine them to find whether they study or else addict themselves to other imployments different from their profession He rewardeth the diligent and castiseth those that are idle in this manner when they are all gathered together in the generall Palace he giveth them a point for their compositions the which being ended their papers are divided into five Decuries or Classes to those of the first he giveth praise and rewards the same or little lesse is done to those of the second Those of the third Classe are passed by in silence those of the fourth he chastiseth those of the last Classe he depriveth of their degrees priviledges and ensignes of honour and turneth them back to be rank'd among the common people yet neverthelesse with liberty to return again for their degrees to their examinations Of the first sorâ— are chosen the ablest to the number of 40. For each City and 20 for each town and although they have not above eight Crowns pension a man they stand the King through the whole Kingdom in 300000. Crowns This employment is very great for the Cities are 444 the Villages 1250. This is that which a Batchelour is obliged to do to obtain his degree let us now see what is required of a Licentiate The examination of these is held every three years in the chief City of each Province upon the same day through out the whole Kingdom which useth to be in the eighth moone and commonly falleth out to bee about the end of our September or beginning of October The examination lasteth about 25 or 30 daies although they that are to be examined are not held to it above three daies only and those are the ninth the twelfth and the fifteenth of the aforesaid month The chief examiners are the greatest Officers of the whole Province besides others of that precinct who are assistant to them But above all the President who commeth even from court purposely to his Province These are the first that do assemble in the general Palace and with them their Secretaries notaries and other people appointed both for their Guard and service and likewise Physitians for fear they might have need of them because whilest this action lasteth no person is permitted to come
them which have obtained the first places then the King with his owne hand bestoweth a reward on each of them He to whom he giveth the first gift being the chief of all the rest hath a particular name belonging to him ever after as also to the second and the third The first they câ—ll Chuam Yuen the next Pham Yuen the third Thoan Hoa and this name is of so great esteeme and reputation that in a few daies after the examination there is scarce any person through out the whole Kingdom that doth not know them by these names and not by the names of their fathers and Countrie which is a wonderfull thing in so vast a Kingdom as that is The honour is as great as that of our Dukes and Marquesses As well for the respect which is paid them throughout the whole realme as for the places of authority and trust where they are put to govern being the very same which were anciently conferred upon those great Lords whose authority was in another way correspondent to that which now these Doctours have These ceremonies being accomplisht there is yet another examination which although it be voluntarie there are few that absent themselves from it A new point is given they make their compositions and according to them there is an Election made of those who are to be admitted to the royall colledge They select only 30 of the most deserving and of them they admit five every year who only for being entred in so smal a number are alway providing with profitable places of government The other twenty five have particular Palaces assigned them where they assemble and become as Scholars under the discipline of a Colao who almost every day causeth them to compose somewhat and exercise themselves in all that belongeth to their learning and speculative government This continueth til the next examinations at which new persons enter and the other go forth and according to their degrees and antiquity are provided with the places of greatest importance at the court from whence unlesse it be to be Presidents of the examinations or some other particular imployment that lasteth but a short time and by the Kings order they never go out no not to be vice-royes which imployment is accounted below them because only those of the royal colledge are capable of the dignity of a Colao All the new Doctors are that year put into some employment unlesse there be any that is not of competent years That which helpeth this multitude to imployments is that the same year there is held a generall visitation throughout the whole Kingdome by which there are so many of the old Mandarines turned out that there are many places made void for the new ones and as this degree is of high account the visits congratulatious Feasts and Presents which are made upon this occasion are almost incredible The reward for bringing the first newes is many times worth 200 Crownes to the Messenger but commonly 50 assoon as the friends and kindred of those who are named among the three first above-mentioned hear of their promotion presently they erect unto them triumphall arches in their Cities or Villages not of wood coverd with Canvasse or past-bord but of pure Marble sumptuously wrought in the front whereof is engraved the name of the Person for whom they were erected the place he hath obtained and the year of his Doctour-ship in a word the world is the same throughout It is a vain thing to beleeve that he which hath not power should be admired heard or received with applause whether it be done out of zeale to the truth or out of flattery and interest CHAP. 10. Of the Books and Sciences of the Chinesses OF the Sciences of the Chinesses we cannot speak so very distinctly and clearly because really their Authours have not been so fortunate as Aristotle Plato and other Philosophers and wise men who have methodically handled them under their several Classes divisions and titles whereas the Chinesses have written little or no thing of many of the sciences and liberal arts and of the rest but superficially except those which concern good government and policie From the very beginning it hath been their chiefest aim to find out the best way of government the first that began this were the Kings Fohi Xinon and Hoamsi These three at the beginning gave themselves to their morall and speculative Sciences by way of mysticall even and odd numbers and other ciphers and notes by which they gave law to their subjects and from hand to hand these were alway communicated to the Kings who were the wisemen of that time and by this means did govern the Kingdome untill the Monarchie of Cheù which began 1123. years before the coming of our Saviour at which time Venuam and Checuam his youngest Sonne published these numbers and ancient notes and made a booke of them intitled Yechim giving likewise many morall precepts documents and orders to the whole Kingdome and following the steps of other Philosophers which lived according to the Stoick rule they had alway great care of the Government and publique good untill the time of Confusio who composed five bookes in order called by them Vehim which are at this day held as sacred He made also other bookes and of his sentences and sayings there have been since also many more bookes composed This Philosopher flourished about 150. yeares before the coming of Christ he was a man of a good nature well inclined to vertue prudent sentencious and a lover of the publique good He had many disciples which followed him he had a great desire to reform the world which even at that time began to lose its sinceritie and veracity changing the ancient manner of living and introducing moderne customes And so he governed in severall Kingdomes for when he saw that they did not live conformable to his precepts and counsells in one Kingdom he went to another yet not uncensured by many other Philosophers of that time who seeing the evill course which men tooke retired themselves to their villages and becoming husbandmen in their owne persons tilled their grounds Now it happened that one day Confusio passing along and being to go through a river whose ford he was not acquainted withall sent one to enquire of a man that was labouring thereabouts who was a Philosopher He asked the messenger who he was and being answered that he was a disciple of Confusio's who sate in his Coach expecting his answer The Philosopher replied let him go in a good houre he knoweth the way and hath no need of a guide signifying thereby that he went from Kingdome to Kingdome endeavouring to Governe in a time that was not proper for Philosophers to reigne in Neverthelesse in after times this man was in so great favour with the Chinesses and the bookes which he composed were held in so much credit as also the sayings and sentences which he left behind him that they do not only
hold him for a Saint and a Master and Doctour of the whole Kingdome and whatsoever is cited of him is esteemed as an Oracle or sacred thing but also in all the Cities of the Kingdome he hath publique Temples built to his memorie where at set times he is worshipped with very great ceremony and in the year of the examinations one of the principall ceremonies is that all the graduates go together to do him reverence and acknowledge him for their Master Of those that are descended from him he that is the neerest of kin hath a competent revenue and enjoyeth the title of Chuheu which is as much as Marquis or Duke The Governour of the City where he was borne out of respect and favour to him is alwaies one of his family and finally all those of his linage assoone as they are borne have a particular priviledge from the Emperour and are respected by all in regard of their predecessour Confusio This custome continueth to this day although it be 1800. yeares since he died But returning to the Bookes which he published they are these following The first is called Yekim and treateth of his naturall Philosophie and of the generation and corruption of things of Fate or Judiciary Prognostication from these and other things and from naturall principles Philosophizing by way of numbers figures and symboles applying all to moralitie and good government The second is called Xukim containing a Chronicle of the ancient Kings and their good government The third Xikim and is of ancient poesie all under metaphors and poeticall figures concerning the naturall inclinations of mankind and also of diverse customes The fourth named Likim treateth of rites and civill ceremonies of the Ancients and also of those that belong to Religion and divine worship The fifth is called Chuncieu the which treateth also of the History of their Countrie and containeth a collection of examples of severall ancient Kings good and bad to be imitated or avoided There are also foure other bookes which were made by Confusio and another Philosopher called Mensiù In these nine bookes is contained all the naturall and morall Philosophie which the whole Kingdome studieth and out of these is taken the point which is proposed to read or compose on in their examinations for degrees Upon these bookes they have severall commentaries and glosses But there is one of them which by the law of the Kingdome they are commanded to follow nor are they allowed to contradict it in their publique Acts and hath almost the same authority with the text These nine bookes are held as it were sacred and in them and their Glosses and commentaries consisteth the great endeavour of their studies getting them by heart and endeavouring to understand the difficult places of them forming diverse senses upon them whereby to govern themselves in the practise of vertue to prescribe rules for the government of the Kingdome according to those wise dictates and Maximes they finde there And because their examinations are very strickt and rigorous they not being suffered to bring along with them to those examinations not only any booke but also not so much as a fingers breadth of paper it being no easie thing to be very ready in all these bookes the order is That the first examination of Batchelours be upon the last foure and that of Licentiates to be upon the same foure as also upon one of the other five for this reason none is obliged to be very perfect in more than one of those sciences which he doth professe and upon that the point is to be given him But to speak more distinctly to their learning although in their books it is not delivered so clearely and orderly I say they consider in the universe three things that is the heavens earth and man and so accordingly they divide their learning into three members that is into the science of the heavens the science of the earth and the science of man including in the two first all naturall knowledge and in the third all morall In the science of the heavens they treate of the beginning of all naturall things of the Creation of the Universe and of the Formation of man himselfe of universall causes of generation and corruption of elements and elementary qualities answerable to the planets of celestiall motions and relvolutions of the foure seasons of the year of the stars and planets of Iudiciall Astrologie of spirits good and bad what they are and other like matters In the science of the earth they treate of the varietie that is seen in her by reason of the 4. seasons of the yeare of the productions of things and their differences of fields and possessions and their divisions in order to Husbandrie and Agriculture of the situation of the 4 parts of the world of their position and other particulars concerning them of the choise and building of Coemeteries and burying places for their dead in which they are very superstitious In the science which treateth of man they teach all their moralitie and that which belongeth to man in a sociable and politick capacitie who imitating the order manner and proprietie of heaven and earth as the universall Parents liveth in communitie with the observing their five morall vertues which are Pietie Iustice Prudence Policie and Fidelitie They treate also of morall matters and of the respect which they have to the five orders of persons into which their Common-wealth is divided that is Father and Sonne Husband and Wife King and Subjects Elder Brother and Younger Brother and Friends among themselves All their moralitie is divided into two members The first they call Divine Moralitie which treateth only of ceremonies rites and sacrifices which they make to heaven earth the planets parts of the world good and bad spirits of the heaven and earth mountaines rivers tutelary spirits soules of the dead Heroes and famous men c. The second is their Politick and civill Moralitie This is divided into Ethiques which ordereth the manners and actions of mankinde as they are considered in relation to their owne persons and into Oeconomie in order to the government of their families and into Politiques in relation to the Government of the Commonwealth the publick good and conservation of the Kingdome The Government of a single person doth put him in a way to the good Government of his familie and the good Government of a familie to that of the Kingdome as for example A father which doth not well Governe his house how should he governe a City or Province and he that knoweth not how to governe and correct himselfe according to the duty of his single person how should he be able to regulate his familie So that they lay the first foundation of mortalitie in the good manners and behaviour of each particular person from whence proceede well govern'd families and publick Governments well administred Under the same member of the science of man they comprehend the Liberall and all other
piece of paper in white letters and clap it over their gate That they are retired to their garden house by which means they are excused from the molestation of these Civilities The visit must be like that of the Physitian in the morning for towards the evening it is not esteemed to be of so much courtesie nor must it be a visit by the way going upon other businesse and if at any time they make such a visit they excuse themselves saying They will take another time to satisfie the intention of their obligation and devoir For ordinarie visits they have no set time there are times neverthelesse wherein acquaintance friends and kindred are obliged to pay this Ceremony The chiefe and principall time is the first day of the new yeare wishing one another an happy new yeare at which time there is a great multitude of sedans horses and people up and down the streets for then visits are most frequent Many times they go not into the house but leave a Thie and go their way and if they enter they are obliged to eat and drink although it be but a little The second time is on the fifteenth of the same month But the visits are not so frequent and the feasting more because it is at the ending of the fifteen days which they call the feastivall of Lanthornes because during that time they set many of them up and down the streets on gates and in windowes and some of them are very faire and costly The third is the Third day of the Third moone which is in March and is called Cimnim They go all then to the sepulchres to perform there their sacrifices and other Ceremonies and although they bewaile their dead certaine it is that the living make good cheere among themselves The fourth is the fift day of the fift moone which they call Tuonù The people keep a festivall at that time in the streets and high-ways and upon the rivers although sometimes this is forbidden by reason of the disasters which often fall out upon the rivers The fift is upon the Seaventh day of the Seaventh moone at what time they begg abilitie and power of the moone as also they do the like upon the Ninth day of the Ninth moone They visit one another and send Presents and every feastivall hath its Presents that are proper to it Beside these feastivalls they visit upon occasion of death of changing their houses of marriage at the birth of a sonne at the promotion to a degree or office or higher dignitie at the taking of a journy upon the birth-day and especially when they enter upon any seaventh year of their age and in these cases they must not make an empty visit but are always to send some Present When one undertaketh a long journy all his friends visit him and send him presents But when he returneth he is to visit and present them who performed those kind offices to him They visit likewise the sick but only at the gate who seldome admit of a visit within unlesse it be from an intimate friend In these visits they are very punctuall sons towards their father scholars towards their Masters inferiours toward their superiours and the whole Kingdome toward the King so that on his birth-day at the foure quarters of the year and at the chiefe feastivals the vice-roy together with all the Magistrates of the Province dispatch away an Embassadour to court to visit the King in the name of all that Province They which reside at the court as well Letterati as Captaines on the same days go in person to court to do their devoirs They have severall Hals well accommodated for the receiving of visits the first is common to all The visitant may enter thither and sit downe without giving any notice of his being there And although he find not the porter to usher him in they have another farther in which they call the private Hall Hitherto may their kindred and intimate friends come but no further least they should go into that part of the house which is called Hui and is the place where the women are whither the serving-men of the house are not suffered to come unlesse they be very young In the outward Hall they come to receive their visitants and after the ordinary courtesies are performed the master of the house with his owne hands bringeth a chaire and fitteth it with a cushion and if they are many he bringeth a chaires and accommodateth them for them all And afterward they al of them accommodate a chaire for him He leaveth every one to take the place that is due to him and if it be not that some one of them hath a particular respect due to his dignity or office the sonnes cousins scholars c. take place according to their age and if they do not know one anothers age they ask it The Master of the house taketh always the lowest place After they are seated presently the drink called Cià is brought in which they also take according to the same order of precedency In some Provinces the often presenting of this drink is esteemed the greater honour But in the Province of Hamcheu if it be brought the third time it intimateth to the visitant that it is time for him to take his leave If the visitant be a friend and maketh any stay presently there is a table set with sweet-meats and fruits nor do they ever make drie visits which is the custome almost of all Asia contrary to the use of Europe In exercising their courtesies whether it be a son before his father or a scholar before his master for the most part they are more hearers than speakers the young people being never forward in speaking The termes which they use in speaking are very honourable and full of respect toward others and humble toward themselves and as it is not good manners to call any one You in Spain or Italie so neither is it among them to say I. Wherefore they never use this word but other termes in stead of it as the Foster-child the Scholar c. And the sonne when he speaketh to his father nameth himselfe His youngest Sonne although he be the eldest and is already married servants to their masters stile themselves Siaove and the youngest of them Siaoti he that pleadeth at a Tribunall stileth himselfe the delinquent a Christian at his confession the sinner the women in the palace excepting the Queenes and the Eunuchs speaking to the King use your majesties slave Nupor every one else speaking to the King nameth himselfe vassall Chin. If one doth not speak of his owne person but of such as belong to him he is to use modest terms and expressions The father saith of his sonne My young sonne The Master My young scholar and the sonne speaking of his father calleth him The father of the house The servant of the Master The Lord of the house In speaking one with another they use alwaies
and money is consumed by the Chinesses in their Banquets by reason they are almost continually at them There is no meeting departure or arrivall or any prosperous successe of a friend or kinsman which is not celebrated with a Banquet nor any accident of disgustor grief for which they do not likewise make a Banquet of consolation nor any businesse of importance but it is to be treated of at a Banquet neither without one do they begin any work or finish any building They make many others upon no other motive but this Comedamus bibamus cras enim moriemur let us eate and drink for to morrow we shall die It is very ordinary among the common people and particularly among officers of the same office to have Co-fraternities which they call a Brotherhood of the month The Brotherhood consisteth of thirty according to the number of daies therein and in a circle they go every day to eat at one anothers houses by turnes making a Banquet like that of the sonnes of Iob. If they have not convenience to receive them in their own house they provide it at another mans there being at this day many publick houses very wel furnisht for this purpose If he wil have it at home but without any trouble to his Family he appointeth how many messes he will have how many dishes and what meat and they are brought home to him very well drest Those of the North are very much different from them of the South for they of the South are very exact even to the least matters in these courtesies of Banquets and they do esteem themselves more friendly and courteous than the others as in truth they are In their Banquets they are more carefull to have varietie and to have it well drest than for the quantitie of the meat and feast more for conversation and to treate with one another than to eat and drink although they do both the one and the other pretty well They drink at the beginning of the feast and so continue it with wine and meat without bread or rice till the guests say they have had wine enough Then presently the rice is brought and the glasses are set by and there is no more drinking In the Northern Countries their custome is contrary to this The ceremonies are but few the Messes well furnisht the dishes large and full and when the ordinary ceremonies are performed which are usuall through the whole Kingdome they begin with the meat and every one taketh that which pleaseth him best and as much as he can eat mean-while without quenching thirst either with wine or water for then they drink neither They conclude with rice When the dishes are taken away they discourse about an houre and then they serve in others only of salt meats as Gammons of Bacon tongues and such like things which they call Guides that is of wine and then they begin to drink To speak in generall of the whole Kingdome they do not usually drink wine neither at dinner which is in the morning five hours before noone nor at supper which is about foure a cloak in the afternoone but at night before they go to bed then using salt meats as is abovesaid and for this reason their Banquets are most commonly at night making use of the day-light for their studyes and businesse supplying this light at night with candles of which they have great quantitie made of a certaine oyle which they harden up with a little waxe which serveth them in the winter reserving for the summer those which are made of waxe of which they have three sorts The one is Bees waxe the other is taken out of the holes of a certain sort of Snakes much better than the other and much whiter without any art used to it The third is taken from a tree whose fruit is like our filberts and the meat very white And though this last be not so good as our waxe yet it is better than suet it melteth very well and maketh very good candles The people of the better qualitie make Banquets of more state for they have houses of recreation either in the City or very neere it for this purpose adorned with many costly pictures and other curiosities And if the person invited be an Officer or man of great qualitie although the use of Tapestrie-hanging in China is very rare yet for the entertainment of these they hang their houses with them very curiously even the â—eeling and all The number of their Tables sheweth the greatnesse of the Banquet One Table for four or one for two is ordinary But for persons of greater account they set one Table for each and sometimes two one to eat at and the other to set the dishes on The Tables at these Banquets have all Frontalls or a peice of linnen hanging downe from the edges but neither Table-cloath nor Napkins using only their Charan a neate and polished varnish with which their Tables are covered They lay no knives the meat being all carved out before it come from the kitchin nor forke using two little sticks with which they eat very dexterously They set neither salt pepper nor vineger but yet musterd and other sauces of which they have many and very good They serve in at the same Banquet flesh and fish boyld and roast fry'd meat and meat in pottage and white-broth and severall other viands drest after their manner and very good They use broths much but they never serve up any without flesh or fish in it or a kinde of Paste like that which the Italians call Vermicelli Anciently they used neither Tables nor seats but according to the custome of the greatest part of Asia and Africa they sate and eat upon the pavement covered with mats and to this day their writings and books speaking of Tables use for the significative letter of Table that which signifieth a mat The Giapponesses with most of the neighbouring Kingdomes even to this day keep their ancient custome of sitting and eating upon the ground but the Chinesses from the raign of Han have used seats and Tables of which they have many beautifull ones and of severall fashions In the disposition of their invitations courtesies and entertainments they have much superfluitie as well before the coming of the guests as at the beginning prosecution and conclusion of their Banquets Before they begin to eate the master of the house inviteth them to fall to About the middle of the feast they change their little cups for greater they force none to drink but modestly invite them The times when they most commonly and infallibly make their banquets are the feastivall days both of the year and of each man in particular as marriages c. Besides other infinitie occasions above mentioned The better sort of people when one takes a journey or returns from another Countrie do make a Feast and it falleth out many times that on the same day they are faine to go to seaven or eight
celebrated with great Ceremonie The third is to send to know the Brides name and last of all the Bride-groom sendeth the jewels to the Bride that is a ring and eare-pendants c. The day before the Bride is to be received they send from the Brides house the Houshould-stuffe and Furniture that is given with her making a procession with them which is to be done about noone that all may see it The men that carry it go two and two each of them bearing a piece of houshold-stuff of the same kind that the other doth whether it be Tables Chaires Chests Curtains Bed or what other thing soever The day following in some Provinces the Bridegroome goeth in person on Horse-back with his Father and neerest kindred to receive the Bride who is carried in a sedan with great pompe and state In other Provinces especially towards the South the Bride-groome sendeth the sedan toward the evening they have some very curious ones made only for this purpose richly adorned with silk and the doore to be locked on the outside and a great deale of company to waite upon her with lights set in wooden frams like lanthornes The mother after the Bride hath finished the usuall compliment at parting putteth her into the sedan and locketh the doore and sendeth the key before to her sonne-in-laws mother and so she departeth along with the company who go all before her excepting the maid-servants which her Father giveth her who go by her side When she is come to the Bride-groomes house the mother-in-law unlocketh the sedan and taking out the Bride delivereth her to the Bride-groome Then they go both together to the Chappell or Oratorie of their Idols where are likewise kept the Images or names of their Predecessours There they make the ordinarie reverence of bowing themselves foure times upon their knees and presently they go forward into the inward Hall where their parents are sitting in Chaires to whom they make the same reverences then the Bride retireth with her Mother-in-law her wayting maids and the woman that did negotiate the marriage to the womens apartment where she hath a particular chamber for her selfe and her husband into which as is abovesaid no other man may enter no not their Father or elder brother so that if the Father would chastise the son for any fault which is ordinarie there for their Fathers to do although their sonnes be married if he can get into his wives chamber he is safe for the Father may not enter there nor speak with his daughter-in-law except on some occasions which are dispensed with So carefull a watch do they keep on that precious Gemme of Honour The Bridegroome when he doeth not retire stayeth with his Father kindred and friends c. Who spend many daies together in continuall feasts and banquetting when the first month is over the Bride returneth home to her Fathers house which they call Queinim that is retiring to rest The sonnes do all equally inherit although they be but halfe-Brothers and not begotten on the lawfull wife having regard in this only to the Father The sisters have no more than what is given with them at their marriage If the Father die before he hath married his daughters the brothers are obliged to bestow them in marriage and the sonnes that are already married if the Father in his life time divide his estate among them are bound to maintaine their sisters till they are married Neverthelesse in China there are some families especially of the Nobilitie where the eldest sonnes do inherit the Majorasgo or the most considerable part of the land if they have any that is so entaild although they have other brothers And these children are called Que Cum Chu Hui Heupè Chei Hei. CHAP. 16. Of the Funeralls and Sepultures of the Chinesses ALthough the Chinesses in many things especially those which concerne the government of their life have been of the same opinion with the Europaean Philosophers yet they are very different from them in that which belongeth to Death For the others have taken little or no care about the Sepulture of the body whereas these esteem nothing more using in their life time all possible diligence to leave every thing ready and in order for it and their sonnes do in nothing more shew their pietie and obedience than by putting it in execution after their Fathers death It is a generall custome of the whole Kingdome not to bury any one barely in the earth although it be a child of two daies old Every one is to have his Chest or Coffin according to his qualitie and abilitie Wherefore the rich men although the Chinesses are very thrifty and parcimonious do in this exceed all extreames seeking out wood for that purpose of the greatest price and esteem that they possibly can The Eunuches are the most excessive this way because they have no children to inherit their wealth giving many times 500 or 1000 Crowns for Bords to make a Coffin though in realitie these are not so much worth For it happeneth many times that going to a Merchant that selleth this commoditie the Merchant setteth them a price asking them five or six hundred Crownes but telleth them withall that if they will have Bords of a thousand Crownes he hath not any at present but that he hath expected some a great while and looketh every day when they should arrive and if his Lordship hath not extraordinary hast praieth him to send some few daies hence and he shall be accommodated Here the Merchant hath no more to do but to change the paper which is pasted upon those Bords and with it the price and when the Eunuch returneth he findeth bords of such price as he desireth When the Chest is made with all sort of exquisite ornament on the outside as of gold Charan and other gallantries they keep it in their house and many times in the same chamber where they lie with much satisfaction and contentment As contrariwise if being in yeares they have not already made it they are alwayes ill satisfied and discontented and truly it is a great trouble and charge to the Sons if they have ancient Fathers and their Funerall Chest be not yet prepared This is the usuall manner of the whole Kingdome but because they have taken their religion from the Pagods of India they have also entertained some of their Ceremonies and superstitions who are buried after three severall manners and that before they die by the course of nature in the earth in the water and in the fire as they do to this day in Giappon some throwing themselves off from high places others drowning themselves in rivers with stones tied about their necks and others other wayes which we will not here treat of The Chinesses are not so valiant to do this while they are living but being dead if they are so poor that they cannot make them a Coffin they burne them and bury their ashes In the Province of Sucheú
too and especially the Kings officers and Ministers who laying aside the ensignes of their dignitie which are both of Authoritie and Ornament to them do change them for others of Mourning and Sorrow as their Girdle which commonly they weare very rich into a rope of course Hempe and their Cap which is of black Silk into one made of the course cloath for Mourning In this manner they went foure months till the time of the obsequies The common people wore only a Mourning Cap for foure and twenty daies with so much exactnesse that he that neglected it was punished The second day the King leaving the Palaces where he dwelt passed over to those of his deceased Mother which although they are within the same wall yet stand at some distance They cloathed the dead body in white very richly and every day till it was put into the Coffin the King went in Person with all the people of his palace to visit her and to performe those ordinary Reverences and Compliments used by children to their parents putting rich odours and spices into a perfuming pan which stood before her all his women Sons and Nephews as also some of the Principall Eunuches of the Palace did the like with all Solemnitie Then presently by the Kings command the garments bed and other things which the Queen used were burned judging it an unworthie thing that ever they should be made use of by any Person inferiour to her in dignitie and authority On the third day the body was put into the Coffin The excellency of the matter thereof may be easily imagined by what hath been already said that even for private persons the price of one amounteth many times to a thousand crownes The boards are very thick and the Coffin very capacious There the King himselfe plac't her upon a Quilt and a Pillow which were there laid strewing upon her pearle and precious stones to the value of 70000. crownes and placing by her side fifty pieces of cloath of gold and fiftie of cloath of silver which truly would have been enough to have maintained a gallant man all his life time The Coffin was shut and the King with the rest made their accustomed reverences and departed On the fourth day the ceremonies were continued cloathing themselves in a more austere and horrid Mourning for to celebrate the Sacrifices which in realitie are not sacrifices but offerings and pure ceremonies The Coffin was placed in a spacious Court as it were upon a high Throne and about it stood fifteen Tables The first that was in the front was for the King the rest for his women Sonnes and principall Eunuches who after the King according to their order made their offerings with perfumes and reverences On the fift day which was appointed for those who dwell without the Palace there was assembled all the Nobilitie and Titulados which they call Que Cùm Chu Cheu Heupè who do all succeed by inheritance After these followed all those that were of Affinitie and Alliance with the King that is such as were married to his Daughters or Nieces After these the Magistrates of the six Tribunals And after these came the wives of the great Officers who have jurisdiction over the whole Kingdome such as are those of the six Tribunals each in that which appertaineth to him whether it be concerning the Revenue or the Militia or any other thing All these in their order performed the ceremonies abovesaid and so there was a period put to the first part of the ceremonies which are used in the Palace before the Funerall for abroad there were many things commanded and severall edicts published in which were intimated First that all Mandarines both of the Gowne and Sword should make their appearance at the Palace the day following to bewaile the deceased Queen which done without returning to their houses they should go directly to their Tribunalls there to remain and keep a fast for three daies without eating flesh fish or eggs or drinking any wine That done for the space of other three daies they should come all to the gates of the Palace and there in their order one by one should make foure accustomed reverences with some other externall signes of griefe and then returne home to their houses The second that all the wives of the Mandarines from the first to the fourth degree cloathed from head to foot in close mourning should assemble at the same place and for the space of three days lament in the like manner and that afterwards at their owne houses for the space of twenty seaven days they should not put on their Jewells ornaments c. The third that those of the Royall Councell called Han Lin should all make Poems verses and compositions in praise of the deceased Queen The fourth that they of the Quan Lo Su that is the Officers of the Kings exchequer and revenue should with all diligence and liberalitie provide what ever was necessary for the sacrifices and other expences of the funerall The fifth that all the Bonzi and ministers of the Idols should ring their bells for a long time as a signe of sorrow and griefe The sixth that for thirteen daies there should be no flesh killed or sold in the shambles but that all should fast as the King did who for the first three days did eat only a little rice boyled in faire water and the rest of the time puâ—se only The seaventh there was order given to the President of the Councell of rites and ceremonies and to those of the chamber that they should present mourning garments to all the Embassadours who did then actually reside in the Court and that they should be brought to the Palace and performe one day the ceremonies and compliments in like manner as the people of the Country did The eighth that all Mandarines that had finished their government and all new pretenders should come for three days to the Palace to do the same reverences and ceremonies The ninth that the common people for a week together should do the same morning and evening at the Palace of the Governour of the City Besides this all the Mandarines dispersed through the Provinces and Cities of the Kingdome were written to that at the arrivall of the newes of the Queen-Mothers decease they should give notice thereof to all the blood royall of the Male line and to their wives and children and order that they should make the three accustomed reverences and other ceremonies on their knees and immediately to cloath themselves in Mourning for seaven and twenty days This order was given to all the Mandarines of the Kingdome as well to those that had governd as to those that did actually governe as also to all Litterati of what degree soever as likewise to those that had not received any degree To the common people there was order given that they should weare Mourning caps for thirteen dayes Moreover it was ordered that as well in the Palaces of the
the Kingdome I detained the petitions which were presented me without dispatching them I tooke no care of nominating Magistrates as the Kingdomes need required and I know that at this present there are some wanting I have opened nine mines of gold and silver I have encreased and multiplied the Gabells and Excise I have disturbed the publick peace with tumults of warre whence hath followed discord with the neighbouring princes and great oppression and injury to their people wherefore thinking continually both night and day upon these things I am hardly able to suffer the grief which my soule endureth and which doth now detest her former faults finally I began to take up better resolutions but I am fallen into this infirmity the which doth still so encrease that it maketh me beleeve I shall very shortly lose my life In the mean time I have this only hope left me that my Sonnes and Nephews will amend my faults by leading a better life You therefore the Heire of my Kingdome seeing that you neither want ingenuity nor good disposition and because you have hitherto never forborne the exercise of piety obedience and other vertues be of good courage The inheritance of the Empire of China is yours Let your principall care be well to compose your life and manners Apply your selfe with all study and industry to the well governing of the Kingdome Love those that are good refuse not counsell take not advise in evill part that you might be able to beare the great weight of this Empire do your endeavour that your Sonne my Grand-child follow his studies with all diligence Be kind and loving to your three Brothers assigne them convenient habitations and provide for each of them a good revenue and honourable Titles Use your utmost diligence that all your subjects as well noble as ignoble may live in peace and love concord Take care speedily to make the Colai and other the supreame Magistrates for I do remember to have left two places voyd and above all forget not to elect the Kings Administratours These things I recommend to you that you should endeavour speedily to put them in execution By all means take off the new Gabells at Bridges the Excise of silke stuffs eartherne ware and other things which I have lately introduced Take care that all causes which are depending in the Tribunals be dispatched with diligence by some select Judges and free the innocent The souldiers on the confines of Tartary do want their pay and provisions let them be speedily supplied out of the royall exchequer this last clause is said to have been added by the Prince to his fathers Testament I do recommend to you the souldiers and Captaines which were slaine in the last warre Honour their Mortuaries and their soules with new Titles assist their families by paying their arreares All this I briefly ordaine that you should put it in execution assoone as possibly you may As for my Funerall cause the ceremonies of the Kingdome to be observed Though I had rather for my particular satisfaction that in stead of twenty seaven months as is the usuall custome they should only last for so many dayes All the Magistrates Vice-roys Visitours and Captaines of warre have more need to assist at their governments and charges Suffer not that they be called hither upon the occasion of my funerall It will be sufficient that when each hath newes of my death he cause to be done for three dayes in the place where he is that which useth to be performed at the Funerall of the Kings body The Pastilios and other perfumes wont to be presented on the like occasions may be brought by the inferiour officers in the name of the great ones But for the Magistrates appointed for the government of the forts and the Presidents of Cities and Townes my Will is that in no case they should be suffered to come as also that the strangers who are Tributary to this Kingdome should be excused I do ordaine that this my last Will should be published through the whole Kingdome that it may come to the eares of every one of my subjects This was his will and Testament which accordingly was every where published The other ceremonies I forbeare to write because they are the same with those we have already related CHAP. 18. Of the severall Sects of religion in China THe Chinesses are generally little inclined to Sects neither are there any thing neere so many among them as among the people of Giappon Neverthelesse they have three which although they be different yet that they might not erre in any or to speake more correctly that they might erre the more they joyne them altogether Two of them are proper to China and first sprung up there The third which is of the Idols is adventitious and came from India The first is that of the Litterati and is more ancient among them than some do think who make Confusio to be the author of it They worship no Pagod or Idol but acknowledge a Superioritie or Deitie who is able to chastise and to reward Notwithstanding they have no Churches wherein they worship him nor any divine Offices which they celebrate nor any prayers that they rehearse nor any Priests or Ministers which officiate at his service Yet they speak and write in their books of this Lord very Honourably as of a divine person neither do they apply or attribute any undecent thing to him as our Ancestours did to their Gods But as they did not perfectly and distinctly know the true God they fell to worship three things which are the most renowned powerfull and profitable in the world the which they call San Cai that is heaven earth and man There are in the courts of Nankim and Pekim only very sumptuous Temples for heaven and earth but which do properly belong to the King alone wherein he only in his owne person doth sacrifice he being the Minister also of the sacrifice and in his absence or by his order the chiefe Magistrate of the Tribunal of Rites In the Cities there are Temples for the Tutelar spirits to which the Mandarines do sacrifice as also to the spirits of the rivers mountaines and of the foure parts of the world c. There are also Temples to the honour of some men who have been famous Benefactours to the publick and therein are palced their Images They do the same honour to their Ancestours untill the fourth degree upwards For their soule in the next life they neither expect nor pray for any thing Neverthelesse they ask for temporall assistance in this life good fortune and to be able to imitate their good works and atchivements They pretend by this to stirre up devotion in the people that they seeing how heaven and earth are honoured as universall Parents they might also honour their particular Parents and seeing how famous men of former ages are honoured they might thereby endeavour to imitate them and seeing how their deceased Progreitours
most ready The sixth is that in their Councells of warre of which they have two one in the Court of Nankim and the other in that of Pekim and each hath a President two Collateralls and eight or nine Colleagues there is not one Souldier or Captaine among them or any that hath ever seen the warres and yet for all that the whole Militia of the Kingdome is ordered by them especially by the Councell of Pekim Only there might be answered to what hath been said that the Chinesses do use training and exercises of warre for three months in the Spring and three in the Autumne every year which cannot be done without some profit exercising themselves in shooting arrowes at a marke and shooting also very well But in truth this exercise of theirs is the most rediculous thing in the world For dividing their men into squadrons part feign themselves to be enemies and part Chinesses as among us in Portugall the boyes divide themselves into Moores and Christians one part cometh as it were a farre off to warre with the other then they send out spies and send away messengers to the Mandarines who are sitting not farre of under a Canopie or Pavilion of silke giving them notice that they are in such a place and the enemie in such a place then the Chinesses send out a partie against them who encountring knock their Swords and Lances one against the others just as plaiers do upon a stage and this or very little more is all they do CHAP. 21. Of the warre which the Tartars made upon China WHen Humun the first founder of the royall family that governeth at present drove the Tartar out of the Kingdome who had kept all China under his subjection ninetie years he not only re-gained his own Kingdome but entred likewise into those of the others and conquered those Kingdomes that lay neerest him towards the North obliging them to pay him tribute neither did he let them remaine in the manner of Kingdomes but the same Humun divided them into 160. families or States giving them diverse dignities and offices These States grew so great that they divided themselves into three Kingdomes one towards the West another toward the North and the third toward the East The two first presently with-drew themselves from their obedience to the Chinesses only he of the East remaining their friend treating with them and performing his obligations This continued for many years till the Chinesses seeing that Easterne Kingdome to encrease much whether it were for reason of state or for some other particular respect they resolved to fall upon it and to bring them under so that the Tartars forced by desperation resolved at once to invade upon them this is the usuall effect of Extortion and Tyranny and where the Prince would have more from the people than they are able to give Whence Theopompus King of the Lacedemonians when his wife told him that because he had eased his people of many taxes he would leave his soone a poorer Kingdome than he had received from his Father answered Relinquo sed diuturnius That is I shall leave him a more lasting Kingdome The Tartars therefore secretly levied Souldiers and on a sudden fell upon a fort in the Province of Leaotum and tooke it making afterwards many in-roads to their profit and to the great damage of the Chinesses The Tartars of the West and of the North whether it were out of love to their Country or out of intrest which is more probable raised also an Army and came in to the Succour of their Easterne Countrimen and by little and little grew so numerous that in the yeare 1618 two very great Armies one Chinesse and the other Tartar came to a field-battaile in which the Chinesses were vanished and put to flight with a very great loss of men And that it might the better be understood how the state of things were then I will set down here a memorial or petition which the President of the Councell of warre gave the King concerning this businesse which I translated at that time and sent it into Europe for news and now I have found it here printed and it saith thus A memoriall or petition presented by the president of the Councell of Warre to the King IN this six and fourtieth year of your Reign in the sixth Moone which was the yeare 1618 in the month of August the President of the Councell of Warre presenteth you with this Memoriall as to our Lord and King upon occasion that the Tartars are entred within the walls toward the North in which he humbly petitioneth you that you would attend this businesse and presently open your Treasures and assist this Warre with men and ammunition For the truth is that in this month I have received intelligence from the Captaines that reside in the Province of the walls toward the North wherein they give me notice that in all parts of that Province there were proclamations published wherein they did declare that the Tartars were gathered together to Conquer this world of China and gave me intelligence of the day appointed for the Battaile the which accordingly was fought at that time with a great strength and multitude of people and entring within the wals they have taken some of our men to Sacrifice them and the day before the battaile they did Sacrifice them with great acclamations to their King and have already proclaimed him King of Pekim They bring with them many hundred thousands of Souldiers and each heareth about him severall sorts of Armes Our men who met to encounter and suppresse them were two Captaines-Generall ninety six ordinary Captaines and 300000 men at armes They joyned battaile and in the first encounter they killed thirty eight of our Captaines amongst whom was one of our Generals the others are slaine without number they took also some thousands of prisoners and in the retreat by reason of the confusion and disorder there were killed by them above a thousand of our men The people of the Cities are fled as also those of the other Townes Whereupon the same day they made themselves masters of three Cities Upon the reciept of this newes we assembled the Councell the Colao and other Mandarines of this Court that in so weighty a businesse wee might finde some good expedient And in truth it seemeth to us that heaven doth favour the enemy who otherwise could not have been able to have made such a slaughter of our people in one day and to have taken three Cities and so it seemeth heaven is angry with us As also the Prodigies which we have lately all seen do demonstrate no lesse In the Province of Pekim the last yeare it raigned not at all and the people went about like men halfe dead and in the Province of Xankim there was so great a dearth and famine that the people did eat one another and into Nankim came an infinite multitude of Mice neither was it discovered whence that
the one and the other side yet at the last the Chinesses had the victorie so great endeavour will men use to defend their own home A little while after this fight arrived at the Court of Pekim a Portughess named Gonsalvo Texera who was sent thither with an Embassie and a Present from the City of Macao who seeing the insolency of the Tartars and the feare of the Chinesses and judging that by it they might do service to the Crown of Portugall and a kindnesse to themselves in what the King of China might do for them offered to the Mandarines in the name of the City of Macao some Portughesses to assist them against the Tartars The profer was kindly accepted of and a Memoriall was presented to the King who presently returned a favourable answer The Councell of Warre dispatched a Father of our company to Macao who was already gone along with the Embassadours to negotiate this assistance with severall orders to the officers of Cantone to expedite the businesse as much as they could with all liberalitie and provision and convenience for the men that were desired of them Foure hundred men were put in order that is 200 Souldiers of which many were Portughesses some whereof were borne in Portugall and some there but the most of them were people of that Countrie who although they were Chinesses borne in Macao yet were bred up among the Portughesses after their manner and were good Souldiers and shot well in Guns To each Souldier was given a youth to serve him who was bought with the Kings money and so large pay for themselves that with it the Souldiers clothed themselves richly and provided themselves with armes and were after all that left very rich too These Souldiers set out from Macao with two Captaines one whereof was named Pietro Corderio the other Antonio Rodriquez del capoo with their Alfieres and other Officers When they were come to Cantone they mustered themselves with so much gallantrie and with such salutes of their Musquetrie that the Chinesses were astonished There they were furnished with boates to passe up the river with all convenience through the whole Province being presented by the Magistrates when they came to any of their Cities and Villages sending refreshment for them all of Hens Beefe Fruit Wine Rice c. They passed over the Mountaines which divide the Province of Cantone from that of Kiamsi and is lesse than a daies journey from the other River all on horse-back even to the meanest of their servants Presenty upon the other side of the Mountaine they were imbarqued againe and going down the River they crossed after the same manner almost all the Province of Kiamsie till they came to the Metropolis thereof where I lived at that time and had under my direction a good number of Christians there they stayed only to see the City and to be wel looked on by them They were invited by many of the noble men that they might looke upon the Fashion of their habit and other things which seemed strange to them they treated them with all manner of Courtesie and commended and admired all except the Slashing and pinking of their cloathes not being able to conceive why when a piece of stuffe is whole and new men should cut it in severall places for ornament But when they had seen this City these men returned without any other effect but the expense and great losse of the Chinesses occasioned by the Tartars in severall encounters because they were deprived of this succour The occasion of their returne was that the Chinesses who traffique in Cantone with the Portughesses and are their Correspondents for their businesse from which they draw a vast profit began to perceive that by this entrance and the good successe thereof of which they made no doubt at all it would be an easie thing for the Portughesses to obtaine licence to enter into the Kingdome and to do their businesse and sell their Merchandise themselves and by this meanes they should come to lose their gaines therefore before the Portughesses set out they used all their endeavour to hinder their going presenting many papers against it and at last the Magistrate answering that he could do no lesse having already parted with the money and distributed among the Souldiers not only ordinarie but very high and advantagious pay they offered at their owne charges to re-imburse the whole money to the King But seeing that this way neither they could obtaine their ends it is reported that they sent to Court that money which they would have given and presenting it to the Mandarines prevailed so that those very men who had proposed the Portugesses to the King as an important succour did againe present a memoriall wherein they expressed that there was now no need of them The King answered and I my selfe saw the Royal answer It is not long since that ye did propose to us that these men should enter into the Kingdome and assist us against the Tartars now ye say they are not necessarie When ye propose any thing it were good you considered of it better howbeit if they are not necessary let them returne In this manner did that expedition of the Portughesses come to an end without any profit at all to the Kingdome but much to the Souldiers besides that they had an opportunitie to see a good part of China The Tartars have ever since continued the warre after the same manner and do continue it to this day and have forced the Kingdome of Corea to pay them tribute as they payed to China although they stil pay to the Chinesses as much as they did formerly CHAP. 22. Of the King and Queenes of China and of the Eunuches ALthough the Chinesses have been so diligent in their Chronicles Records that they have preserved the memorie of above 3000 yeares to this time neverthelesse they have suffered a great losse and damage in the knowledge of many things contained in them by the burning of those books which are called by them The History and in reality the businesse was thus A King named Tien whither it were as some think out of the hatred he bore to learning or as some hold with more probabilitie that he might extinguish the memory of his Ancestours and leave only his owne to prosteritie excepting only the books of Phisick as only necessarie to the Common-Wealth commanded by a rigorous law that the rest of their books should be burnt with so much severitie as if every volume were guilty of high treason and under so great penalites for any that hid them that it was to cost him no lesse than his life and in effect he caused fourtie Litterati to be burned together with their books which they had hid This persecusion lasted the space of fourty years at what time they began to renew their ancient Chronicles by meanes of certaine books and fragments that had escaped some of them being buried under ground and others immured
use any hangings yet the hand of the Architect and the pensil of the painter doth supply all other ornaments The Base Courts are very neat and spacious There are also many pleasant Gardens and a River which runneth among the Palaces and yeeldeth them much delight with his windings and turnings There are many artificiall mounts with very rare Beasts and Birds many Gardens made with exquisite diligence and all manner of curiositie There was a certaine King among them who being discontented at the spoile which the winter made in the beauty of the trees depriving them both of leaves and flowers commanded that many artificiall ones should be made with great labour and expence and little satisfaction of the Magistrates who did much blame him The whole fabrique is encompassed with two walls that have foure gates opening to the foure windes East West North and South and this last is the chiefest and maketh a beautifull and sightly facciata or aspect to the Palaces At every gate there stand every night five Elephants which are not bred in that Countrie but come from other parts with their Souldiers belonging to them and the whole wall round about is guarded with Souldiers Within the said Gates there is a Court able to containe 30000 Persons and there standeth alwaies a Guard of 30000 men At the uper end of this Court there are five Gates which lead into a very large Hal of the Palace in the midst whereof is placed a Royal Throne which standeth empty and is called The Throne of courtesies because all they who go out do make their reverence to it as you shall hear anone As for the Women there is only one of them which is the Kings true wife and hath the name of Hoam Heu which signifieth Empresse and is acknowledged for such having her seate behind that of the Kings There are also other six Women who have the title of Queens and are also much respected In the Palaces of Nankim which because they are empty are more easie to be seen there is a Royall Throne raised upon severall steps and a cloth of state over it with two Royall seates one for the King and the other for the Queen And lower behind that there stand six three on the one side and three on the other for the six Queens The King hath thirty Women more who are all much honoured and respected The other Ladies of the Palace who as they say are about 3000 in number have their Appartments in the foure Palaces above-said and are beautifull Damsels sought out on purpose through the whole Kingdome To these the King goeth when he pleaseth and to which of them liketh him best The present King hath the reputation to be chaste and they use to say of him Puycu Cum that is he goeth not to the Palaces There have been formerly other Kings like to him in this who are much commended in their histories as on the contrary others who are much blamed such was one of them whose beastial appetite not being able to determine to what Palace or to what part of it he should go used in this irresolution to suffer himself to be lead and guided by beasts that is he had a little chariot drawn with Goates in which he rid to the Palaces and wheresoever they entred or stopped thither he went in Another to save himself the labour of going to the Palaces caused Pictures to be drawn of every Ladie and according as he fancied each Picture he sent for the originall to be brought to him leaving the beauty of each of them in the power of the Painter she being still made the fayrest whom he favoured most or from whom he received the best Present But concerning the Kings children if the Empresse and true wife of the King hath a sonne at what time soever he be borne he taketh place of the rest but if shee have none the first sonne of any of his women whatsoever taketh place although the King desire that another should have the precedency So it happened to Vamlie who although he had none by his lawful wife the Empresse yet had two sonnes one by a waiting maid which was the eldest and another younger sonne by one of the Queenes his Concubines which sonne he loved very much and by reason of the particular affection he bore him would by all means leave him the Kingdom saying That by reason he had no Sonne by his lawfull wife the succession was not due by right to any of the rest but that it belonged to him to elect which of them he pleased and because the elder was the Sonne of a servant he chose rather to leave the Kingdome to the other notwithstanding the Officers of the Court did very stoutly oppose him saying That since he had had commerce with that servant she was enobled by a superiour law and that her sonne being the eldest he ought not to lose the rights and priviledge of his birth There happened upon this a Tragedy with severall acts of discontent For the King persisted to carry on his intention and the Officers in resisting him whereupon many lost their offices the King taking them away others left theirs of their owne accord and having laid downe the ensignes of their dignity hung them up at the gate of the Palace and departed to their own houses despising at once the honour profit dignity and revenue of their places only for the defence of reason and of the laws and customs of the Kingdom A courage worthy to be imitated in divine affaires at least if not in all secular causes At length the King being no longer able to contrast was forced besides his wont to hold a Royall Audience and taking his eldest sonne now as Prince placed him next behinde him and shewing him to the Mandarines he recommends unto them the care of the publick peace and quiet without doores assuring them that within the Palace all was quiet and that Thai Cham that was the name of the present Prince should succeed him without fayle in the Kingdom as in effect it fell out So prevalent is reason and the constancy of Counsellours even against the most powerful Kings Among the Domesticks of the Palace the Eunuchs make the greatest number In the year 1626. there were reckoned to be 12000. of them and for the most part their number is very little greater or lesse They are all distributed into their Palaces Colledges Classes Tribunals and Occupations So that within the Royall Palace there are as many Tribunals to decide causes as there are without not to speak of the women who have their justice apart there being among them some who are appointed to governe and judge the rest and to decide their differences as also to condemne and punish them and this no more than is necessary The first and principall Colledge of the Eunuchs is called Su Li Kien and consisteth of the great Secretaria of purity of the chancery within the Palace and of many
Assistants who are always advanced in the same Colledge according to their examinations and trialls These always accompany the Kings person and when he goeth abroad have the place next his body These may enter without being called and the manner of the Kings governing being by way of petitions and rescripts every thing passeth through their hands Next followeth the Colledge which they call Thum Cham Su which is as it were a Soveraigne Tribunall of justice over all the Eunuchs This causeth their persons to be arrested this condemneth and causeth them to be punished and not only the Eunuchs but also other persons of great Authority in matters of high concernment are remitted to them and it is the most rigorous Tribunal of justice of all those in China The President is also Captaine of the Kings guard which consisteth of 9000. men 6000. foot and 3000. horse In time of warre he entreth into the Councell of warre where he is allowed the highest place There are also other Colledges and Tribunals as those of severall Treasuries the Treasurie of Iewells of rich Moveables of Habits of Magazines c. There is also a Colledge of Iudiciall Astrologers who observe the stars and the motion of the Heavens who together with the chiefe Mathematician who is always a Mandarine abroad do make the Almanacke for the year following There is a Colledge of particular Priests called Laon Su for the Bonzi are not admitted neither may they enter into the Kings Palaces these have the charge of the Divine service the Chappell 's Offices and Sepultures of the dead c. There are also Colledges of Musitians Comedians or Players Painters Gold-smiths every one performing his office requisite to a well ordered Common-wealth Without the Palace many are prefects of the publick works of the guards which keep watch every night without the Palaces of the Kings sepultures of the Gabells and Impositions and other such employments by which they grow very rich and by reason they have no children though they are most of them married they make great expenses they have sumptuous Country-houses without the City and within Palaces full of all delights richly furnished a stately traine of Servants Their sepulchres are the most costly they have the strongest perswasion of the Transmigration of Soules and that they might be well provided when they take their next new forme are the most devoutest worshippers of the Idols The Eunuchs are exempted from all those Courtesies complements which others are obliged to pay the Mandarines as lighting off their horses or coming out of their chaires when they meet them In the Court they are not permitted to have many servants after them nor to weare very rich apparell and but few are allowed to be carried in a sedan yet almost all of them are suffered to ride on horse-back When in the Palace there is not an Eunuch that is the Kings favourite the Eunuchs which live without the Palace are wont to make great Court to the Mandarines lend them their faire and commodious houses and endeavour by all observance to gaine their good will But if it happen that the King have an Eunuch to his favourite as sometimes it falleth out presently they grow insolent the governments are conferred upon them and then they get the upper hand The last King had an Eunuch who arrived to all that grace and favour with him that can be imagined this fellow governed with so great insolence and Tyranny that he apprehended chastised and put to death even Persons of the greatest Qualitie To touch him though but in imagination was an excesse of Treason And though the Chinesses are very free and bold inspeaking the truth even to the King himselfe yet none durst speak against him The Prince who is now King undertooke the businesse who only told the King his father that his subjects Persons of worth and quality were ill used This was sufficient to banish the Eunuch out of the Palace who at length miserably ended his dayes For as soone as the King was dead he poysoned himselfe and at the same time put a period to his favour and his life but not to the peoples hatred who as soone as he was dead dragged him about the streets and tore him to pieces All his goods were confiscate to the King they amounted to a great value for there was scarce any body who had not formerly presented him and many had given him very rich presents Among other things there were found two chests full of Pearle only it was said he had robbed the Kings Treasury of them The sumptuous works which were either begun or ended through the whole Kingdom in honour of him as Temples to place his statue in which they call Temples of the living and use to erect them to eminent persons who have deserved well of the King and Kingdome Palaces Triumphall Arches and such like fabriques were all cast down to the ground leaving no other memory of them than a comedy which was presently made of him and is yet acted to this day concerning his disgrace and driving out of the Palace Now because some of these Eunuchs are many times dismissed and turned away others grow old and many die from time to time there are young ones chosen in to be put in their places upon this account there comes almost infinite of these Eunuchs to the Court who are made such by their parents either for the profit which they make by it because they are always bought of them for a price or else for the advantage they may receive by them when they come to preferment in the Palace or for those other conveniences which are certaine and assured to persons of this condition At every election there are chosen about 3000 of them at what time they principally consider in their choise their age good shape and behaviour their speech and gracefull pronunciation but above all that they wholly want that which they pretend to have lost and that they be compleatly castrated and moreover every fourth year they are visited least any thing should grow out againe which hath not been well taken away When the election is done the rest are sent away from the Court and those that are chosen are destributed to those lodgings occupations and offices to which they are to apply themselves This is done almost as it were by destiny for without observing of them any more than a few days some are put to study and go to the Colledges of the greatest credit honour and profit others are chosen for Priests others for Singers Comedians c. And others for the kitchin and such like meane and laborious occupations This is that which passeth in the Palace within the gates in what appertaineth to the Kings person and service That which passeth without doores is also very particular and with so much exactnesse that it exceedeth all Hyperbole and although the kingdome be so vast and large yet it is not sufficient to hide
those that come in or out as is abovesaid It hath a President two Assessors and seaven Counsellours The fift is of Rites in more particular matters and in that it is different from the first but it hath the same forme with its Assessors It taketh care of the sacrifices of the Royall sepulchres of Mountaines Groves and all that belong to them as Singers Instruments living creatures for sacrifice c. Moreover China hath another Tribunall which hath only charge of the Memorialls which are presented to the King and is as it were a Chancery of Requests so that such petitions as are not approved of by them are never given the King This Tribunall was the occasion in the time of the persecution of the Christians 1616 that when we would have given an account of the law which we preached and of the things which were imputed to us our Memoriall could never passe it being still rejected by them There are other three in the same form with severall charges offices Beside the abovesaid Tribunalls there are two more one called Quoli the other Tauli these although they have their eye upon severall Provinces each upon those matters which appertaine to them neverthelesse their proper occupation and principall office is to take notice of the errours and disorders of the Kingdom and to advertise the King of his own failings if he hath any as also of the faults of the Mandarines and their Government and as it was never hard for any to tell the faults of others yet these have a particular Talent in it and doe it with great liberty though many times with little Justice Their manner is to frame a Memoriall and present it to the King for those of these two Tribunalls do not passe through the Chancery of Memorialls and then presently as they call it FÃ ' C Heo that is to transscribe it and so to send a copy of it to the Notaries whereof there are many destined for this worke These write many copies of it which are sent by the next posts from the Court to be dispersed through the whole Kingdom and by this means it is presently known every where by whom and against whom this Memoriall is presented the misdeeds contained therein of what qualitie soever they be Assoone as this Memorial which they call Puen is published presently the Magistrate or other person against whom it is framed is obliged to do two things whether it be with or against his will which is more ordinary The first is that he give in a Memorial not in his own defence for to excuse himself were to shew little humility but he must say therein that the Tauli hath great reason that he hath committed a great errour and is in fault and doth deserve to have a penance laid upon him and that with all subjection he will submit to any punishment that shall be imposed The second is that he presently retire himselfe and leave the Tribunal and so all Acts of Justice are suspended so that he neither giveth audience nor endeth any suite untill the King have answered his petition and declared his pleasure thereon the which is sometimes in his favour and then he continueth his office and sometimes against him more or lesse according to the quality of his fault There is no doubt if this way were executed with reason and good conscience but that it would be much in favour of Justice and the good Government of the Common-wealth as on the contrary side it is an open gate to many causelesse troubles and disgraces It falleth out many times that a Mandarine in performing his office and acquitting himselfe of the duty of his place doth make himselfe many enemies Some one of these if he be a person that hath interest with any that is an Officer of those two Tribunals as kinsman friend c. he giveth account of iâ— to the Court the Memoriall flyeth abroad and God help the poore Mandarine When they are lesser Mandarines as Iudges Assistants to Governours or Mandarines in Armes at one blow they lay him flat on the ground If they be great Mandarines there is more difficulty but if they know how to finde a hole in their coates and the Tauli and Quoli get him in their clawes they never give them over till they have un-horsed them so that the King himselfe is hardly able to save them The like accident happened to that Tyrant Xin who in the year 1626 being Xi cam in Nankim raised a persecution against the Christians and caused the fathers to be benished as shall be related in its proper place He arrived afterwards to the dignity of a Colao and caused foure ensignes to be hanged out at the 4 corners of his Palace I was then present in the same City that is in Hamcheu and made other demonstrations of extraordinary joy But whether it were that the Lord would chastise him for the persecutions he raised against his elect or whether he deserved punishment for any other particular crimes according to humane laws or for both together assoone as his orders were come and before he was departed to go to Court there was so terâ—ible a Memoriall put in against him that a Christian Mandarine told me it would not be possible for him to hold up his head and so he was presently glad to take in his Standard and depart with ordinary Ceremonies He was notwithstanding a politike crafty man and had purchased with his mony in the Palace the good will both of the Ladies and the Eunuchs who are not wont to sell their favours at a low rate These did not only cause a Memoriall to be dispatched in his favour but used means for him to be sent for to Court At length he went but after a few months there was another Memoriall given in against him and after that severall others to the number of twenty seven and the crimes laid to his charge were such that the King could not help him so that he was forced to quit his Government and retire to his house Beside these two Tribunals there is another which is superiour to all the rest and is the supreame dignity of the Kingdom to which none do arrive but those of the Royall Colledge called Han Lin after they have Governed a long time and given such testimony of their abilitie and integritie that never any Memoriall was given in against them They are called by the name of Colao they are commonly but foure and may never exceed the number of six The old King Grandfather to him that reigneth at present never made but one of them at a time saying That more were superfluous These have no particular office but have an eye over the Government of the whole Kingdome We may not unfitly call them the supreame Presidents of all the Counsells and of the whole Government although they are never present at them but assist the King at all dispatches of affaires and now that the King doth
divided into little squares it is fastened before if the Girdle be rich with large Buckles of Gold or Silver some weare them nine inches broad There are nine sorts of Buckels that is of Bufalo of Rhinoceros horne of Ivory of Tortoise-shell of Lignum Aquilae of Calambu of Silver Gold and precious stones Every one may not wear them indifferently according to their Fancies but suitable to the qualitie of the Office which he beareth The last Girdle which is of a precious stone called Yu Xe is given by the King himselfe to the Colai when they enter into their Office nor is any other suffered to weare it The Boots which they call Hive are not ordinarie but of a certaine particular make They are all black and turned down The Vest or Gowne is worne over their ordinary habit and is in all of the same fashion It is large loose and very becoming The colour is at their own choise but for the most part it is modest but on Feastivall daies it is Crimson These are the Ensignes of the Magistrates when ever they appear in publick for at home they leave them off and wear only the ordinarie habit of the Litterati and in the same manner they go among their friends to Banquets and places of recreation especially in hot weather Their externall Ensignes when they go abroad are the Sedan or Litter inlaid with Ivory and richly gilded all open without any cover at top to the end they may be the better seen There are some of them carried by two men others by foure others by six and some by eight according to the qualitie of the Mandarine When there are six or eight men only foure do carry the Sedan the others go by on each side and take their turnes The traine which followeth after them is more or lesse according to the dignitie of the Magistrate those of the greatest Qualitie cause two men to march before them at a great distance with a round staffe in the hands of each of something more than a mans length only for terrour for the king only may strike with a round staffe and all the way they go they make a cry Then follow two men bearing two Tablets silvered over whereon is written in great letters the Title of his dignitie then come foure or six more trayling after them cudgells made of a great tree called Bambu wherewith they are wont in those Countries to give the Bastinado to Delinquents then follow others with chaines in their hands and other instruments of Torture A little before the Sedan there marcheth one with an Umbrella or Sun-skreen and sometimes two they are made of silke and are as bigge as three of ours Close by the Sedan on one side is carried a great gilded fanne so bigge that a man is hardly able to beare it with which the Sun is kept off from him for the Umbrellas serve only for shew and Parade Immediatly before the Sedan is carried the Kings seale in a gilded Coffer placed upon a Machine like to that which we use in our Countries to carry the Images and Reliques of Saints upon in procession under a cloath of state borne up with foure small pillars This is carried by two men Behind the Sedan follow the Pages and other people both on horse and foot When he goeth through the street if there be any thing unseemly at the windowes as cloathes hanged out a drying or such like things presently they are taken in if they meet with any Beers or Hearses such as the dead are carried to buriall withall they overturne them to the ground people of Qualitie turne downe some other street to avoyd meeting of them they that are on horse-back alight they that are carried in chaires are set downe the people set themselves in ranke on both sides the way If it be a great Mandarine the multitude that stand looking upon him keep a profound silence In the meane while he sitteth in his chaire with so much gravity and composure of body that he doth not so much as move his eyes for to but looke on one side or other would in them be esteemed a notable fault When they make their first entrie into any City or Towne besides the traine which is appoynted to accompany them all the way they go and the Souldiers which guard them through the Townes and Cities where they passe and the Officers of their owne Tribunal who go many daies journyes off to receive them and the Souldiers of his owne Government who go out many miles to meet them and all the inferiour Mandarines who go out of the City to congratulate them at the gates of the Towne or City stand all the old men of that place in great number with their reverend white beards who on their knees bid him welcome in the name of the people The Mothers and wives of the Officers as their Sonnes or Husbands are preferred and advanced to higher offices and dignities are appointed by the King certaine honourable distinctions in their habit as also Titles whereby they are called such as are among us your Honour and your Excellency not that they are the same but that they have some resemblance more or lesse When any one of the most Eminent Officers die the King sendeth away post a Mandarine of the Court to solemnize his funeralls and this not only to the confines of the Kingdom but even out of it as to the Island of Hainam as it happened in the year 1617 at what time I spake with him who was sent hether by the King only for that purpose The King also after his death bestoweth the office of a Mandarine upon his Sonne or Nephew and if the deceased person be a Colao he bestoweth the like honour upon all his Sonnes or Nephewes who if they give a good Testimony of their abilitie in their Government are advanced yet higher and come to be Governours of Cityes The Palaces where they inhabit are large convenient and stately their Tribunals where they do Justice are magnificently adorned and attended by great store of Officers In the City of Nankim beside many others there are five Tribunals foure of the foure windes for so they call them and they are accordingly placed in the City toward the North toward the South c. The fift is in the middle of the City yet are they inferiour Tribunals for every one hath a President and two Collaterals and the President is no more than a Doctour and the two Collaterals are either simple Batchelers or else raised from the office of Notarie It is true that in small and ordinary causes these are the hands and feet of the Mandarines being faithfull and diligent executers of whatsoever they command them There are in every one of these Tribunals more than 300 men who serve them as Notaries Clerks and Serjeants some to apprehend men others to whip them others to carry letters and writings and such other Commissions but they do not
that the husbandmen could not attend their Ploughing and Sowing so that by this meanes they came to suffer great want It happened that a Mandarine passed through that Province as he came from another who had more zeale and compassion for them than they who governed there Assoon as he was come to Court he presented a Memoriall to the King wherein he did so lively set forth the small importance of that chase and the great trouble and disturbance which it caused to the people that the King not only bounded his curiosity and commanded they should desist from taking any more Birds but also gave libertie to those which were already taken commanding the doors of the Aviaries and Cages to be set open that they might fly away In the City of Pekim in the Palace of one of the Kings daughters whom they call Cum Chu there was one of her Servants who was very insolent having committed many high crimes and one among the rest which deserved death the Mandarines much desired to apprehend him but in the Palace they could not and he never went abroad but when he wayted on his Princesse At length there was a Mandarine who resolved to take him by any meanes he could and to this effect when the Princesse went next abroad he with his men set himself before the coaches and made them stop and then presently laid hands on that man and carried him away The Princesse resenting the afront that was done her returned presently to the Palace full of indignation and was so transported with colar that she would not stay till the King came back from the audience where he then was but went thither her self in person to complain The Mandarine was presently sent for who had put himself in a readiness well imagining he should be called he presenteth himself before the King who sharply reproved him He answered him Sir I have done nothing but that which your Majestie commandeth the law ordaineth But you ought replyed the King to have sought some other time and opportunity I have sought it long enough answered the Mandarine but I should never have found it At least replyed the King ask my daughter pardon and bow your head Where there is no fault answered the other there is no need of pardon neither will I ask pardon for having discharged my Office Then the King commanded two Mandarines that by force they should bow his head down to the ground but he by strength kept himself up so stiff that it was not possible for them to do it so that the King was constrained to send him away A few daies after the King gave order that he should have a better Office bestowed upon him being much satisfied with his integrity I forbear to relate many like cases which I might bring in confirmation of this The Tenth is the strickt watch and ward which is kept in the Ciâ—ies Townes and Villages in every street there is placed a man and if it be long two or more who are appointed to take care of any disorders that may arise there In every street likewise there is a kinde of prison called Lemphù that is the cold shop where upon a sudden occasion they may imprison a delinquent untill notice be given thereof to some Magistrate The Eleventh is that every night infallibly all the gates of the City are shut up as we have already said The streets also are shut up with grates made for that purpose But the streets are not alwaies shut up nor in all parts of the City but only in some and that upon some certain occasions and occurrences The Twelfth is that persons of honour and authority do beare great respect one to another and it would be accounted a great disgrace for any of them to quarrell with another openly Hence it happeneth that although many times they have occasion of disgust and hatred yet outwardly they alwaies observe their Decorum neither do they upon this account avoyd any meetings that they might not come together The Thirteenth is that none do beare armes except the Souldiers and they only at their musters or when they do accompany the Mandarines The common people who contrariwise do easily quarrell one with another do make use only of their fists and he that catcheth the other first by the haire gaineth the battell nay if they have any thing in their hands that might draw bloud as a staffe a piece of wood or iron or such like thing presently they lay it downe and go to it with their fists The Fourteenth is that the whores and curtezans who are many times the causes of great disorders do lodge without the walls neither is any of them suffered to dwell within They have no particular houses but many of them live together with a man who hath the care and government of them and is obliged to give an account of any disorder that falleth out in their lodgings The Fifteenth is that they forbid all commerce with strangers within the Kingdom least they might infect them with new customes and manners and disturbe their ancient way of government which is a law that was in part observed also by the Lacedemonians upon the very same motive Yet they have never prohibited Embassadours from other Kingdoms and accordingly many are received who are sent from the neighbouring Kings only they lay this obligation upon them that when they are arrived at the first City of the Kingdom they are to stay there where the Magistrates do treate them with all honour and respect and presently give the King advice of their arrivall who sendeth them leave to come to the Court without which licence they are not permitted to go forward When they are come to Court they are lodged in a particular Palace whence they may not go out but in the manner we have above related Above all they have their certain laws statutes and ordinances by which both they and their Kingdom are governed These are of two sorts The first consisteth in ancient rites customes and ceremonies common to the whole Kingdom and are contained in five Bookes and are esteemed to be as it were Sacred Of the second sort are the laws of the Kingdom according to which Justice is administred in particular cases both civill and criminall concerning all that is to be observed in the execution of them These are likewise very ancient and are all founded upon those five Cardinall vertues so much esteemed by their Ancestours and which are at this day held in great veneration among them that is Gin Y Li Chi Sin Pietie Iustice Policie Prudence and Fidelitie Gin say they signifieth Pietie Humanitie Charitie Reverence Love and Compassion Which they expliane after this manner To esteeme ones selfe lesse than others To be affable To succour those that are afflicted To help those that are in necessitie To have a tender and compassionate heart To beare good will to all men and To use all this more particularly toward
their parents sustaining them while they are in health and taking care to have them cured while they are sick serving them while they live and honouring them with funerall obsequies when they are dead Y according to their exposition is Iustice Equalitie Integritie condescention in things reasonable and just In this manner the Judge is to give every man his owne The rich man To take heed he be not proud of his wealth and To give some part of it to the poore To worship heaven To respect the earth Not to be contentious Not to be obstinate To yeeld to what is just and conformable to reason Li they say is Policie Courtesie to honour and reverence others as is fitting which consisteth In the mutuall respect one man is to beare another In the mature consideration circumspection which is to be used in the ordering of their affaires In the modestie of their outward deportment In obedience to the Magistrates In being affable to young men and respectfull to old men Chi signifieth Prudence and Wisdom the which they place In reading of bookes In learning of Sciences In being perfect in the liberall arts To be learned in matters of Antiquitie To be well versed in the knowledge of moderne affaires To observe well what is past thereby to better regulate the present and future occasions To discerne right from wrong Sin they say is Fidelitie and Veritie It consisteth in a sincere heart and a reall intention To do only that which is good To imitate what is just To make their works and words agree and that which is hidden within to that which appeareth outwardly According to this distribution of their doctrine they reduce the Common-wealth to five orders of persons correlative to one another in what concerneth the observance and duty of each that is the King and the Subject Father and Sonne Husband and Wife Elder Brothers and Younger Brothers and Friends one to another The King is to observe toward his Subjects Vigilancie Love and Clemencie and the Subjects toward the King Loyalty Reverence and Obedience The Father toward his Children Love and Compassion They toward their Father Obedience and Pietie The Husband toward the Wife Love and Union She toward her Husband Fidelitie Respect and Complacency The Elder Brothers toward the Younger Love and Instruction The Younger toward the Elder that is to all their brothers that are elder than they Obedience and Respect Friends toward one another Fidelitie Truth and Sinceritie This is the manner of living which they observed in ancient times and in the golden age when their lawes were few and they that gave Obedience to them many being all founded upon the light and principalls of nature as is yet to be seen in their books expressed almost in the same termes they are in ours when men took no pleasure in governing but retired from the Court and left their government if they saw the people were not profited by their authoritie and example or that Kings did not moderate themselves by their admonitions and so withdrew themselves to their owne possessions which they tilled with their owne hands as I have already touched in another place But after that Ambition and Avarice prevailed over vertue and private Interest had blinded Honour and Generositie this manner of living began to decay and lawes to encrease the new Princes changing some moderating others and adding many especially Humvù the first of this familie which raigneth at present who finding the Kingdome by having been some years under the Tyranny of the Tartars to have changed many of their ancient customes for those of strangers wholly altered the form of government and reduced the Kingdom which was formerly divided among many Princes into fifteen Provinces and one Sole Monarch whence he was constrained to make new lawes having notwithstanding alwaies regard unto the ancient ones Moreover the Chinesse have their Commandements and in some Provinces they print them very well and stick them up on the posts of their doores towards the street I believe they are not very ancient and have some correspondence with our Decalogue as Not to kill Not to steale Not to lie To Honour their Father and Mother c. And in this point of Honouring their Parents we have much to learne of the Chinesses as also all other nations who in my judgement are all exceeded in this by China Many excellent ancient things about Honouring their Parents are to this day growne out of use not in their speaking and writing but in the execution of them wherein they are now too negligent But there are others which although anciently they were better ordered yet are to this day in force and vigour enough and are exactly observed from the King even to the meanest Plebeian not only in sustaining their Parents making much of them and having a speciall care of them and so much the greater by how much the elder they are but by respecting of them also with an incredible reverence and submission and this what degree age and condition soever their children are in The King himselfe on certain daies of the year visiteth his Mother who is seated on a Throne and foure times on his feet and foure times on his knees he maketh her a profound reverence bowing his head even to the ground The same custome is also observed through the greatest part of the Kingdom and if by chance any one be negligent or deficient in this duty toward his Parents they complaine to the Magistrates who punish such offenders very severely Nor is the respect lesse which they beare their Masters and Tutours And if Alexander could say that we owe more to our Masters who instruct us than to our Parents who beget us it seemeth to me that in China only this duty is understood and discharged as it ought to be for besides the respect which during their whole life they professe to their Masters they are never wanting at certain times to make them presents and when they are advanced to degrees and offices they conferre on their Masters very considerable benefits and favours The Old men also in this Kingdom have their place and advantage the Chinesses honouring them no lesse than they were anciently esteemed among the Lacedemonians When they meet together although there be some of the company who are of greater Nobilitie if they have not a dignitie or office for these alwaies keep their place the Old men have the precedence and the young men upon all occasions pay them great respect The Magistrates do them honour publickly especially when they are not only Old in years but also in vertue and good life having lived without scandall and reproach and particularly if they have never been cited into any Court not accused of any crime which among them is taken for a Testimony of very great probitie and goodnesse hence came their proverb which saith Xin Pu Kien Quonzieu Xita Pao that is The man who hath never seen a Mandarine
shine like flying lights he laid out his whole strength upon works of charitie every year he assembled the Priests of the foure Churches serving them with a good heart and making them honourable entertainment for the space of fifty daies he sed the hungrie cloathed the naked cured the sick and buried the dead XIIII In the time of Ta So with all his parsimonie there was not such goodnesse as this to be seen but in the time of this law we see such men who do such good works as these For this reason have I graved this Stone that thereby they might be published I say then that the true God had no beginning but being pure and quiet was alwayes after the same manner he was the first Artificer of the Creation he uncovered the earth and elevated the Heaven One of the three Persons made himself man for our eternall salvation he ascended like the Sunne on high and defeated darknesse in every thing he did discover the profound Truth XV The illustrious King being really the first of the first making use of a fit time put a stop to mens invention the heaven was dilated and the earth extended Most bright is our law the which when Tam came to the Kingdome and propagated the doctrine and builded Churches was as a Barque both for the living and the dead and gave rest to the whole world XVI Caozum following the example of his Grandâ—Father built new Churches The beautifull Temples of peace filled the whole earth The true law was illustrated he gave a title of honour to the Bishop and men enjoyed repose XVII The wise King Hi Vin Zum followed the right way the royal Tables were illustrious the Kingly letters shone therein The Pictures of the Kings gave light on high and all the people did reverence them and all men had joy and gladnesse XVIII When So Zum reigned he came in person to the Church The Holy Sunne did shine and the bright cloudes swept away the darknesse of the night Prosperitie was united to the Royall family misfortunes ceased the heat of dissentions was abated he quieted the rumours and he renewed our Empire XIX King Taizun was obedient in vertue equall to heaven and earth he gave life unto the people and advancement to their affaires he exercised works of charitie he offered perfumes to the Church The Sunne and Moone were united in his person XX When King Kien Chum reigned he did illustrate famous vertue and with his armes restored peace to the foure seas and with his learning he pacified 10000 confines As a torch he did enlighten the secrets of men he saw all things as in a glasse He received the Barbarians who all took rules from him XXI The law is great and perfect and extendeth it selfe to all things desiring to frame a name for it I cannot but call it The Divine Law Kings know best to dispose their affaires I who am a subject can only cause them to be recited on this rich stone for to magnifie our great felicitie XXII In the Empire of great Tam the second year of Kien Chum the seventh day of the Month of Autumne was this stone erected Nin Ciu being Bishop and Governing the Church of China The Mandarine called Liù Sicuyen entitled Chaoylam in which office before him was Tai Cheu Su Sic Kan Kiun graved this stone with his owne hand This is the Interpretation of that Inscription translated as faithfully as we could possibly out of the Chinesse Phrase It will not be impertinent now to make some Annotations upon the text having forborne on purpose to do it before that I might not breake the thread of the discourse and therefore we will take the Paragraphs in order noting the words which we will explaine and giving some advertisement upon them I Giudaea This word is written iust thus without any other difference but that the Characters are Chinesse The same is found also in the other words or names of Satanas and Messias which are in the iii and iiii Paragraphs II Olooyu This word is written just thus in the stone and it is probable he meant Eloi which is a name of God The two principalls of which he speaketh afterward are matter and forme according to their Phylosophie III The kingdom of Pozu in the Chinesse maps lyeth East of Iudea The 24 Saints may well be The foure great Prophets The twelve small Prophets Abraham Isaac Iacob Iob Moses Ioshua David and Zacharias the father of Iohn the Baptist who put together make up that number and have spoken the plainest concerning the coming of Christ. IV He conquered the seat c. It seemeth that he speaketh of the Redeemers descent into hell Twenty seven books It is probable he meaneth the new Testament that is The foure Evangelists The Acts of the Apostles The fourteen Epistles of S. Paul one of S. Iames two of S. Peter three of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Revelation V Seaven times a day they offered c. He seemeth to speak of the seaven Canonicall houres Every seaventh day c. Signifieth the sacrifice of the Masse which was celebrated every Lords day VI. VII The year of Chim Quom c. According to the computation of their Histories it is the year of our Redemption 636. Weakening the Monarchie c. This clause is an Elogie given to that Prince by the Authour of this Inscription Was carried in a black chariot toward the West c. It is to be understood that it went away out of China VIII Caozum It appeareth by their books that he reigned in the year of our Lord 651. IX Ximlie According to the Christian Computation was the year 699. Tumcheu The opinion of the Translatour is that it was a particular place in the Province of Honam Sien Tien is the year 712. Sicham Called at present Sigam was the ancient Court in the Province of Xemsi X King Hi Ven Zum c. Began to raigne in the year 714. Tien Pao lived in the year 745. Cao Lie Sic is the name of an Eunuch who was very powerfull with that King The Bearâ—s c. This clause is another Elogie made by the Authour of those Kings The Dragon c. According to the interpreter this is an ancient fable of that Kingdom which relateth That one of their Kings rid through the ayre mounted upon that beast which his subjects who accompanied him had laden with their armes but they which came after plucked off the beard of the Dragon and took some of the armes that these might remain by them as a memoriall of that Prince whom they did fancy to be present with them in these reliques This fable might haply take its Orginall from the custome which their Kings have of embroydering Dragons on their garments and other things which belong to them The third year of Tien Pao c. falleth out according to our account to be the year 745. Sozun Ven Mim reigned in the
made it their most earnest request that I would accept of them to serve as Souldiers in this enterprise as if the trouble and paines they were to suffer in these long and dangerous voyages and the persecutions they are so certaine to undergo in this exercise were to this undertaking as the prickles are to Roses whereof S. Ambrose saith That they are Amatoria quaedam illectamenta And in the Province of Portugall as being most conveniently scituated for this voyage only out of the two Colledges of Conimbra and Ebora I had a list of 90 persons all so ready and desirous to labour in this Mission that many of them not being content to declare their desires by ordinary words written with pen and inke have sent me very long letters concerning their holy pretention all written and signed with thier owne blood witnessing in this manner that they had a holy courage that could despise the threats of Martyrdom offering cheerfully to the Lord that little blood as a Testimony of the great desire they had to shed it all for his sake Who now can doubt whether these be not the marvellous effects of that spirit and zeale which Franciscus Xaverius communicated to them occasioning inwardly in the breast of each of them that which a little while since he did outwardly in that great Champion Marcellus Spinellus by sending him to Giappon where he crowned that glorious enterprise with his blood Sancian is one of those many Islands which on that side give a beginning to the Kingdom of China it is a high mountain covered with trees and though very pleasant yet un-inhabited When the Portughesses first began their trade with China this Island served them for a Port and there they built houses with straw like huts which served them only for the time of their Negotiation whilest they expected their merchandise but as soone as that came they abandoned that habitation and presently setting saile returned into India Foure and fiftie miles from thence more within the Kingdom there is another Island named Gau Xan and by the Portughesses Macao it is but small and so full of rocks that it is very easie to be defended and very opportune for the rendevous of Pyrats and robbers as indeed it was at that time when many of them having got together in that place did much infest all the Islands thereabouts The Chinesses were in consultation how they might remedy that mischiefe but whether it was that they wanted courage to undertake it or that they chose rather to have it done without running any danger themselves and at other mens cost knowing well the valour of the Portughesses they set them upon the enterprise promising them that if they could drive out the Pyrats it should be granted to them for an habitation The Portughesses accepted of the condition with much pleasure and contentment and though they were but few and much inferiour in number to the Pyrats neverthelesse being more skilfull in military affaires they put themselves in order and set upon them with so much courage that without the losse of one man on their owne party though with great slaughter of the enemie they presently became Masters both of the field and Island They began presently upon this to build every one taking that place and ground which seemed good to him But that which cost nothing at first came after to be sold very deare and at so high a rate at this present that it would hardly be beleeved how much the least piece of ground to build on in that City would cost For trade beginning to faile every where in India doth here encrease still every day and the Inhabitants are growne so rich that the covetousnesse of the Hollanders have made them have a great longing to it and did once attempt to take it In the moneth of Iune 1622. Fourteen saile of Hollanders came into that Port with so much resolution and assurance to take that City that they had already divided in their thoughts the principall parts thereof among themselves and many Captaines and old Souldiers came along in this Fleet only out of hopes to have their former services paid them here and to settle themselves in a condition of ease and plenty after all the hardships they had endured They landed 700 men on Midsomer Eve 300 of them staid upon the shore to guard the Cannon the other 400 having drawn up themselves into a squadron went to the Hill of our Lady della Guida marching towards the Citie with so great order and cheerfulnesse as if they had the victorie already in their hands They were no sooner discovered from the Mountain of S. Paul but they were received with two or three salutes from the cannon on that side so well levelled that beginning to abate of their fury they left the direct way toward the Citie and turned on the left hand toward the Mountain of our Ladie del buon porto and because there was a Garrison there they kept off about twice Musket-shot and fortified themselves on the sides of the Hill where St. Maries Church stands But the Portughesses discharged upon them so seasonably and with so much valour and courage that they put them to flight and made them run down the hill toward the Sea where the other Souldiers stood by the ships They fled in so much disorder and confusion that although there were above 300. there to guard their Artillerie who did succour them with fresh Men and encourage them to face about yet all was in vain and so both the one and the other forced to runne into the water up to the chin to get into their boates and these scaped well for many went over head and eares and a barque by reason of the confusion and disorder of those that got into her sunk down right and above 400 men were drowned The number of the wounded is not known but it is conjectured they could not be few for whilest they embarqued our Muskettiers who stood upon a hill just over them played continually upon them Of the Portugheses there were slain only three or four and some Servants The Hollanders being ill satisfied with this entertainment presently set saile and durst never since hazard themselves upon the like enterprise This was the cause of fortifying the Town of Macao with a wall round about it having six Bulwarks that of St. Paul which serveth as a cittaddell standing higher than the Town having fifteen pieces of Cannon a Court of Guard and a Castellan belonging to it That of the Port having fourteen piece of cannon among which are six great ones that carry each of them a ball of 50 pound weight and another Court of Guard The third Bulwark is that of our Ladie del buon porto with eight piece of cannon The fourth that of St. Francis toward the Mountain with other eight piece of Cannon The fift is that of St. Peter with five piece of Cannon The sixt is that of St. Iohn
things which are as different as they are remote from ours Besides all these ordinarie difficulties which are found more or lesse in all Missions it is not to be beleeved how sharp a warre the devil hath raised up against this endeavouring by the strength of difficulties and persecutions to make us desist from the enterprise and it went so farre that Father Valignan the Visitour considering the great obstructions we found every where the extraordinarie difficultie there was to enter and the great trouble there was to stay there how little good we could do there and yet how much we suffered resolved to call back the Fathers to Macaâ— to employ them in some other Missions of lesse danger and trouble and where a greater profit of Soules might be made But the Lord who had otherwise ordained it for the good of his elect would not suffer the Labourers to come away and leave the work begun in that Kingdome where it was to have so advantageous a progresse CHAP. 2. Of the proceedings and persecutions of the Fathers before they arrived at Nankim THe Fathers did still persevere in the Resolution they had taken to enter and settle themselves in China and accordingly three times the same year they attempted with all diligence to make their entire but were as often repulsed and sent back out of the Kingdome with that resentment and grief which is easily imaginable they had to find almost every spark of hope extinguished by such extraordinarie difficulties as they found and by that great aversion the Chinesses had to admit of strangers I have been told that about that time Father Valignan looking one day out of a window of the Colledge of Macao toward the Continent the good old man cried out with a loud voice and the most intimate affection of his heart speaking to China Ah Rock Rock when wilt thou open Rock But as there is no councell against God who seeth and knoweth the times and moments of his divine Resolutions when the entrance seemed more shut up than ever and more encompassed with difficulties after so many attempts and endeavours had been frustrated nay after they had been sharply reproved by the Vice-roy of Cantone and by publick order been sent back to Macao then did the Lord our God open the gate by such meanes as were not to be imagined The Fathers had not been full seven daies returned to Macao wholly despairing of the businesse when there arrived a messenger from the governour of Cantone named Chi Fu bringing letters from the Vice-roy wherein he invited the Fathers to Xaokim the Capitall Citie of Cantone where the same Vice-roy of the Provinces of Cantone and Quansi had his residence offering them there a place for their Church and House The Fathers entred into Xaokim in September 1583. with no little joy to see themselves established in a moment where before with all their endeavours they could never so much as set their foot They built a house and Church and gave a beginning to their intention by translating the ten Commandements as well as they could into the Chinesse language and setting forth how necessary the observance of them was The worth of these new guests was more admired in the City for their good works and holinesse of life than for their words not being able yet to speak that language sufficiently but almost continuall troubles and persecutions were never wanting to them The covering of their house was so loaden with stones by the insolence of the people from a neighbouring Tower that they were in great danger of their lives and because a servant of the house laid hold of a little boy and threatned to complaine of him presently an accusation was set on foot against the Fathers that they had misused the Sonne of a Citizen but in the end they were cleared by evidence of the fact soone after other calumnies were raised against them particularly against Father Raggiero whom they accused of Adultery but his innocence was soone cleared it being proved that he was at that time morâ— than two months journy from the place where that crime was said to be committed Then did the people of Xaokim begin to throwing of stones againe with which they did so ruine and batter the house that the Fathers missed very little of being killed all this while did their condition seeme like unto a tempestuous sea But amongst so great tribulations and dangers the Lord was pleased to send them some daies of peace and tranquilitie and among so many thorns they gathered some roses and some fruit of their labours which was the reason that their sufferings did not seeme so grievous to them neither did they undergo them without joy and delight hoping to make a greater progresse when the desired calme should happen Neither were the Fathers wanting particularly Father Mattheus Riccius by their knowledge in Mathematiques and principally by a description of the world in a new Mappe to give reputation to the affaires of Europe and to make acquaintance and friendship with persons of qualitie when behold by the coming of a new Vice-roy there was so terrible a storme raised that notwithstanding all the diligence and addresses which were made not only by the Fathers but also by their friends it was impossible to finde any remedy or to put a stop to the sentence which that Vice-roy fulminated against the Fathers which was That they should all immediatly returne to Macao without giving them any time of stay there or suffering them to go into any other Country but that they should presently depart and should be brought precisely to Macao They were forced to yeeld obedience and so leaving some things belonging to the house in the hands of their friends and carrying other things along with them after they had made a short prayer unto God recommending unto him that little flock which they were forced to leave among Wolves without a shepherd and after they had exhorted the Christians to continue stedfast in the faith wherein they had been seven years instructed they departed downe the current of the river both the Christians which remained there as also the Fathers who tooke their leave weeping very much recommending each other to the divine Province and Protection When they were arrived at the Metropolis of Canton the Admirall of the Chinesse Navie or Haitao who was to conduct them to Macao was not to be found where while they stayed to expect him they wrote to the Visitour in Macao that after two or three daies they were to be banished by order of the Vice-roy but they had hardly passed a day there when they espied a boate coming toward them with all speed sent from the Vice-roy to invite them back againe to Xaokim It seemed to them that they were returned from death to life by the unexpected invitation although they understood well enough that they were called backe to undergo new troubles no lesse than the former When they were
returned to the Vice-roy at Xaokim he would have paid the charges the Fathers had been at in building their Church and house which by no means they would suffer him to do and after severall contrasts they obtained leave of him to dwell in another City belonging to his Government called Xaocheu With this permission the Fathers departed from Xaokim on the 15th day of August 1589. and being after a few daies arrived at Xaocheu they had enough to do to avoyd the lodgings which were offered them in a Monasterie of Bonzi At length by Gods assistance they were admitted into the City and were well lookt upon by the Magistrates they built a house and Church and began to preach the Gospel with their whole endeavours Notwithstanding that they were ever accompanied with persecutions contrasts and calumnies and in truth it is hardly to be beleeved how many of these they did undergo I did once reckon them up to satisfie my curiositie counting those which are related in the History of Father Trigaultius and others which are not set downe there till the persecution of Nankim I found them in all to be fifty foure the greatest part were at the beginning and in the Province of Canton which as it is a passage to the rest may be called the Promontory of Torments so that as oft as we shall have occasion to mention it there will alwaies recurre some new troubles and tempests Our servants were many times taken and Bastinadoed for no other occasion but that they had defended themselves against assaults of the insolent people and one time also brother Sebastan Fernandes who went out to defend those innocents with reasons and prayers was put to publique shame But the persecution was worse which brother Francis Martines suffered through a vaine suspicion they had that he had attempted to raise a rebellion in China and that he was a Magician upon which occasion after he had been many times beaten and tormented and after a tedious and noysome imprisonment and in the end after his last punishment by an unmercifull beating being brought back into the prison he died a death so much the more glorious by how much it was supported by an unspeakable patience and for so holy an occasion as the procuring the salvation of that people was After that brother Francis Mendez going to the Metropolis of Canton upon occasion of businesse and to help a servant of ours who was kept there in prison suffered very much for being come into the prison the Gaoler presently clapt Manacles upon him and suspecting him to be a Priest pulled off his cap and searched whether his crowne was shaven or no and finding no signe of any thing he could lay hold on only because he was a Chrisâ—ian and belonged to the Fathers he suffered him not to go out of the prison till there were bestowed many uruell Bastinadoes on him Likewise two Fathers going from Canton further up into China that is Father Iulius Alexis and another Father were apprehended and after very great sufferings set at libertie The Christian Religion began to make some progresse at our Residence of Xaocheu and in another place neere unto it named Namhim whither Father Matthaeus Riccius was gone and had reduced some Gentiles to the sheepfold of Christ. But the businesse was so full of difficulties and dangers that brother Sebastian Fernandes although a Chinesse by nation but brought up in Macao by his Parents who were Christians and who entred into our societie after he was growne a man and a rich Merchant and served therein many years even to his death with great paines to himselfe and a great example to all that Christianitie told the Father we should do well to go to Giappon seeing the Lord did favour that Kingdom with so great a conversion and so many Baptismes and spend our lives there where we might receive abundant fruit of our labours But the Father who had a more lively faith and a hope better grounded seemed to have answered him by the spirit of prophesie that which afterwards came to passe giving him hopes of more copious fruit such as we find at this day And even at that time also within foure years wherein he had cultivated that vine-yard in spight of those great Tribulations he made a good harvest of many Christians who many times do prove the best in times of trouble and persecution and there were some of them very eminent with some of which I have since spoken and conversed who seemed to me to be like Christians of the Primitive Time and by degrees there were many more also converted In the mean while about the year 1594 two persons of this House departed to a better life for if the people of this Province are not good the temper of the aire is much worse Till this time the Fathers had gone in the same garbe they entred in with their beards and the crowne of their heads shaven and their haire cut short as we weare it here in Europe and there also the Bonzi or Priests of their Idols who in that kingdome contrarie to the custome of others are in very mean esteem But now they were better acquainted with the state of things there it seemed to them to be more advantageous for the credit of our religion as also for the preachers thereof that they should take a habit different from the Bonzi and that seeing they were inwardly unlike them that they should no longer outwardly resemble them especially seeing that first outward form was a great impediment to hinder them from treating with Decorum and familiarity with Officers and men of qualitie who without the vesture of courtesie and habit of a Letterato do by no means admit any one to familiar conversation with them So that leaving their former garbe and habit they took the other of Letterati with a great applause of the Christians and their friends as also of the Magistrates and because they had taken no degree in their learning they were accounted and esteemed as they are also at this day for Letterati of Europe besides many other good advantages and effects which it produced In May the year following Father Matthaeus Riccius went to Nankim in the companie of a Mandarine who was a grave Person and his friend who went thither with commission to be General in the warre against the Giapponeses in the Kingdome of Corea he wanted not troubles by the way especially in a dangerous shipwrack which he suffered the barque being overturned and the Father falling into the water over head and eares not having any skill in swimming nor any hope of life But the Lord assisted him with his paternal providence for without knowing how it came there he found a rope of the Barque in his hand by which he was pulled up neverthelesse he lost his companion who being carried away by the force and violence of the water was never more seen At length he arrived at Nankim but the houre
of that famous Citie was not yet come Wherefore although some friends there did desire to favour him yet one with whom he had contracted in Cantone and whose favour he did now endeavour to gain was not only wanting to him in what he requested but was so far changed from what he was that he put the Father in great danger and was the occasion that he was disgracefully sent out of the Citie and all this upon no other account but lest it should be said that he was the occasion of the Fathers coming thither contrarie to the lawes of China The Father departed from Nankim and went into the Province of Kiamsi which lieth between that of Namkim and that of Cantone he was received into the Capitall Citie thereof named Nanchum and treated very kindly by the most considerable people there and especially by a great Lord named Kien Gam Vam who was the Kings neer kinsman He was also very courteously used by the Vice-roy with no ordinarie demonstrations of kindnesse which was none of the least occasions that a residence was founded in this City then Father Riccius using all diligence to obtain leave to set up a House there the Lord provided him of a companion named Iacobus Socirus sent from Macao very opportunely to reside there and then presently they purchased some few small houses in this City but not without the usuall resistance and contradiction of the neighbourhood as also from other parts which in processe of time did so encrease that this House may well compare with that of Xaocheu for persecutions for if the people of that City are bad truly they of this City are not very good The Fathers were sometimes molested by the Letterati otherwhiles by the Nobilitie of which sort there are many still residing in this City they were troubled also by the people and sometimes by the Christians themselves For there is never wanting a Judas to raise persecution among the good disciples Neverthelesse it pleased God to make that House and Christianity there to flourish and to bring into them many persons of qualitie and particularly that neer Kinsman of the King with his whole House and Familie who by his holy life and other vertues did much edifie that Church And though he had no children while he was a Gentile yet it pleased the Lord to send him many after he was become a Christian. There were also many other Families converted which although they were inferiour to his in bloud yet did they not come much behind him in Christian Pietie After that Father Riccius had a companion to whose care he might leave that House recommended he began to undertake afresh the enterprise of Nankim and he had a good opportunitie offered him by a Mandarine of qualitie and his friend who took him along in his company By this meanes he returned again to that City in the year 1598. and although at the beginning by reason of the warre which the Giapponesses made against the Kingdome of Corea threatning also that of China he found great difficultie to be admitted for these two alwayes go together yet at length it was facilitated by the good success of Corea and the friendship of some persons of Qualitie and of the Vice-roy himself the Divine providence alwayes opening that way which he knew was most secure CHAP. 3. Of what happened after till the Fathers entred into Pekim FAther Matthaeus Riccius never ceased to endeavour a finall establishment of the Church in that Kingdome which did wholly depend upon the entrance of the Fathers into the Royall City of Pekim where the King and chief Court do reside and so after he had assayed diverse meanes at length he resolved to go thither in the company of the same Mandarine his friend who had brought him to Nankim and so he took no house at that time in Nankim He departed then along with Father Lazarus Cataneus his companion and two Chinesses who were Brethren taking their way by water which was above a moneths voyage although the Mandarine got thither in a shorter time by land But at length being arrived at Pekim without any hinderance or disturbance the first thing they did was to go waite upon their friend who had caused them to come thither and was arrived there before them He received them with all kindnesse and civilitie and endeavoured to favour and assist them in every thing especially in recommending them to the acquaintance of an Eunuch his friend The Fathers had brought with them some curiosities of Europe to make a Present of them to the King to wit Two excellent Pictures Painted on Linnen cloath the one of our Saviour the other of the B. Virgin an Harpsicon an instrument which had never been heard a striking Clock a thing which had never been seen there before and some triangular glasses with all which the Eunuch was well pleased but not finding that gain from the Fathers which he expected and which was the only thing he lookt after he excused himself that he could not present them to the King by reason of the troubles of the war which the Giapponeses made upon Corea and which were every day expected in China saying that it was not a fitting time to speak to the King about strangers affaires Of the same opinion also was that Mandarine their friend who being to returne to Nankim where he had a Government bestowed upon him would willingly have carried the Fathers back again with him But it seemed better to them that the Hopes which they had conceived should not be so soon lost nor so much labour and expence be cast away in vain wherefore they remained in Pekim above a moneth after the departure of the Mandarine using all endeavours and seeking out all wayes possible to see if they could compasse their intention But all their diligence was in vain for the Mandarine being once gone all the rest withdraw themselves so that there was not one of the Mandarines of the Court that would admit them so much as to a Visite The difficulties then being so great and they finding no way to overcome them the Fathers were forced to returne into that Country where they were more known and had been better received and so they came back to Nankim but not with so much ease as they thought they should have done For the Winter overtaking them in their voyage and the River being frozen up they were forced to winter by the way But Father Matthaeus Riccius being loath to lose any opportunitie left his companions in the Barque and took his way by land avoyding by this meanes the trouble and hinderance of the Wintering but not the cold of the journey which was so excessive that many times it hindred him from going forward But at length having overcome all difficulties he arrived at the Citie of Sucheu which without all contradiction is the most pleasant and delightfull City of all China so that they have a proverbe
which saith That the City of Sucheu Hancheu is that upon earth which the habitation of the blessed is in heaven It is scituated in a pleasant River of fresh Water just as Venice is in the Sea it hath the greatest traffique of all the Kingdome the Merchandize from Macao being first brought thither from whence they are afterwards dispersed to all other parts Here the Father found Quitaizo his ancient friend in the Province of Canton by whom he was received with all manner of kindnesse and friendship and was also by him introduced and brought into credit with the whole City And being the Sonne of a principall Mandarine he was a great help to him in gaining the friendship of severall Mandarines of great authoritie for which and other good turnes he did us in Canton and other places and especially in Nankim he deserveth no small commendations and acknowledgment The Father gave him a triangular glasse which by his friend was taken for so precious a Jewel that he tipt both the ends of it with Gold and made a Case of Silver to put it in and after sold it for above 500. Crownes This honest man much desired that the Father would settle himself in that Citie and found a House there where he might assist and promote him with more convenience proposing many difficulties which would hinder the residence of the Fathers at Nankim Neverthelesse having weighed things better and taking that resolution which was most suitable to their occasions they went both of them to Nankim in the year 1599. where they found the state of affaires much altered from what it was the time before The Citie did now enjoy a profound peace and tranquillity the Giapponeses being beaten back into their own Countrie The Mandarine their friend was very glad of their coming and did them many singular favours as did also many others both Magistrates and other grave men and persons of account in that City particularly a Coli which is a kind of Censor or Syndic-royall named Choxelim wherefore the Father not only by their consent but also by their perswasion resolved to settle a residence and found a House in that Noble City which is the second of the whole Kingdome While the Father made his abode there he gave great proofe of himself and of the Sciences of Europe particularly of the Mathematiques He made a new Mappe of the World with the explanation thereof in the Chinesse language and characters which gained great reputation not only to the authour but also to Europe seeing there such a multitude of Noble Kingdomes and Cities so that the same Quitaizo and others with very Solemn Ceremonies made themselves Disciples to Father Riccius Neither was the authoritie lesse which the Father gained by the publick Disputes which he held concerning matters of Religion wherein to the admiration of all the Councels he ever had the Victorie so that the Fathers came to such a height of reputation that they were celebrated by many Letterati in Epigrams and Elogies In the meane time the companions of Father Riccius arrived after they had wintered by the way and endured many labours and hardships But when they found the Father in that City where a little before he was not only not received but also driven out with ignominie and shame now to have such credit and applause and so many friends who favoured him they forgot all their former sufferings and gave most hearty thanks to the Lord our God for that present prosperitie Not long after they began to think of buying an House for that wherein they lived was only hired Many were offered to them but such for the most part as were inconvenient for them among which there was one that was very large and capacious but haunted with Divells and Phantasmes so that none durst dwell in it This inconvenience useth commonly to be advantageous to us for wee not fearing these spirits which vanish at the first on-sett doe commonly purchase such houses at a very low rate and so it happened to Father Riccius wherefore after the bargain and sale was concluded the Fathers came over a while to dwell in that house where they lived very quietly without receiving any disturbance or inconvenience from those spirits Assoon as the Fathers had their House and Church there were not wanting those who did frequent it The first who was baptized in this City was an old man of seventy years of age he was a Noble man and had the office of Chinoci whereof we spake when we treated of that Nobility which descendeth by way of blood Presently his sonne followed him who was already a Letterato and was afterward made a great Mandarine and also his whole Familie his Grand-Sonnes and Daughters c. I knew them many yeares afterwards when they had made great progress in Vertue and Christian Pietie and are therefore worthy of Eternall memorie with many particular cases whereof we shall make mention hereafter This Familie was followed by others the number of Christians still encreasing as also their zeale to good works especially after the persecution whereof we will speak anon So that it may be said to be the best Christianitie of China although the most persecuted and molested The affaires of Nankim succeeding thus prosperously and these good beginnings shewing that that House would not only continue but also be enlarged and advanced Father Riccius sent one of his companions F. Lazarus Cataneus to Macao partly to give an account to the superiours of what had passed partly to get some curioâ—ities of Europe to make Presents of and partly to seek out some new companions to labour in that plentifull harvest The Father arrived at Macao with these glad tidings which were received with that joy which was fitting and shortly after having procured some Presents for the King and a fresh recruit of other Fathers he returned to Nankim where Father Riccius stayd for him who having his whole desires set upon Pekim after he had received the Presents and a fresh supply of companions deferred no longer to begin his second voyage for Pekim having not only the opinions but also the propitious assistance of some principall Mandarines in his favour It was the sixteenth day of May in the year 1600. when the Fathers Matthaeus Riccius and Didacus Pantoia and brother Sebastian Fernandes departed the second time for the Court in the same manner as before by water having accommodation given them in a barque belonging to an Eunuch who the more he conversed with the Fathers had still the more affection for them Having passed the Province of Nankim and being come into that of Xantum in the City where the Vice-roy of that Province doth reside Father Riccius was received with extraordinary respect by that Vice-roy He was visited in the barque presented and very much made off The memoriall or petition which he intended to present to the King was mended for him and put into a better form and
good behaviour and manner of life only there was this evill in it that he besought him to send them away from Pekim because it was against his lawes that strangers should inhabit in the Court But because the Eunuchs who had care of the Clock were afraid of the absence of the Fathers because the ordering of it depended on their directions and the King also had a desire they should stay this second Memoriall likewise received no answer In the meane while the Fathers having libertie to go abroad when they pleased frequently Visited the Mandarines made new friends and treated with those of the Councel of Rites called Lipu before whom their businesse was that they would be pleased in their Memorialls to signifie that they thought it fit that the Fathers should be permitted to reside in Pekim telling them that they might plainly perceive that the king refused to give an answer to them because he was willing they should stay there But they still obstinately opposed that point and accordingly in their third and many other Memorials which they presented concerning the Fathers although in the whole or at least the greater part they seemed to favour them yet in that which concerned their stay at Court they were alwayes excluded but in the like manner the kings answer was alwayes suspended there never comming any decree from him eyther for or against them The Fathers perceiving this long delay and whence it came desired in the meane time to be freed from that restraint which is imposed upon all strangers wherefore they obtained by meanes of certain Mandarines who were their friends the favour to be discharged from that place untill the King should returne his answer unto the fore-said Memorials and to have leave to hire a House for themselves This was a new thing and wholy different from the Stile of China and therefore so difficult that it was accounted impossible to be done without a particular order from the King But when God would have it so all things are easily brought about and so this licence was obtained rather as a thing granted from Heaven than acquired by humane industrie on earth The Fathers then had ful leave to go out of that walled place they hired a House and began to live in it as if they had been natives of that Countrie The Fathers then seeing themselves in that condition which was much better than what they could hitherto obtain presently endeavoured with all their might to get their settlement at the Court secured that none might be able to trouble them any more upon that account understanding very well how much the securitie of their other houses depended upon their personall residence at that Court. Neverthelesse with all the diligence that they themselves and severall Mandarines their friends could use they were never able to obtain a decree for it it is true they were assured by the Eunuches that the King had said that they might dwel securely at the Court and that they should by no meanes think of returning to the Southern Provinces for if they did he should be displeased at it This answer was very sufficient and being authorized with the Kings name served instead of a decree absolutely to secure their habitation there another favour also being added to this by which it was more confirmed and that was the appointing by the Kings own order to have a competent pension allowed the Fathers out of his exchequer for the maintenance of themselves and four Servants which allowance they were to receive quarterly By these favours and the friendship of the Eunuches of the Palace and of some principall Mandarines their habitation was not only secured but brought into such credit that their friends encreased dailie and the people flocked continually to our House some to see strangers some to heare something concerning our Sciences and some to understand the truth of our holy Law and this was that which was most pleasing to the Fathers and most profitable to the Chinesses Among the Principall Mandarines who at this beginning contracted friendship with the Fathers there was one who was named Ligo Zun He was a Native of the City of Hamcheu a man of great Talents and ingenuitie and was known to be such through the whole Kingdome at the examinations for the degree of Doctour where in that degree is given to about 300 he obtained the fifth place which is a very great reputation among them He was extreamly curious and being assisted by his own naturall ingenuitie and the friendship of Father Matthaeus Riccius he learned many curiosities in the Mathematiques He translated severall of the Fathers Books into the Chinesses language and whilest he was yet a Gentile he put our Catechisme into an excellent Stile It is reported of him that when he was Composing of it seeing the powerful reasons which were brought in that Book to prove the Sanctitie of our Religion that although he did not believe them to be true he cryed out what an excellent piece is this and how accurately Composed But in time he began to penitrate better into them and at length acknowledging them to be true he resolved to become a Christian but his desire not being capable to be put in effect at that time in his own person by reason of that inconvenience of his having many Wives which in China is the ordinarie hindrance and obstruction in men of that Qualitie neverthelesse he would have his whole Familie Baptized and he himself after he had setled and jousted his affaires as was requisite for that purpose was Christened also and named Leo and is the same who is so frequently mentioned in the yearly Letters for his Pietie and zeal and for being one of the Supporters and Pillars of that Christianitie carrying himself in such manner that by his example and perswasion he gained many persons of Qualitie to our holy faith among which number a grave person named Michael was one who is also often mentioned in the letters and of whom we shall speak when it commeth to his turne When he was now become a Christian he governed in severall places of the Kingdome but alwayes with that observance which was due to the Religion he professed Among other honourable employments he had the Office of Tauli which is a place of great honour and profit in the Citie of Caoyeâ— in the Province of Nankim he found in the Palace there a Chappel full of Idols which the curiosity or devotion of his predecessours had preserved and adorned with extraordinarie care and and cost The devout Leo judging it not convenient to have such ill company in the House where he dwelt commanded his Servants to throw down those Idols from the Alters where they stood and to hew them to pieces with Hatchets and after that they were given to the Cook to consume them in the fire with all their Gold about them The officers of his Tribunall as Secretaries Sergeants and others were astonished at it
much addicted to the worship of Idols he had been stirred up by severall occasions to beare a particular hatred towards us First by reason of a booke written against our religion by a Bonzo an intimate friend of his which was so well confuted by Dr. Paul that the Bonzo broke his heart with the very griefe and shame he conceived at it Moreover the Bonzi of Nankim had given him a handsome bribe reported to be 10000 crownes to drive us away hoping thereby that fire might be extinguished which had been kindled against their Gods To these may be added the spleen he had against Dr. Paul and Dr. Michael who discoursing with him the one in Pekim and the other in Cechian did by such powerfull arguments viâ—fy those Idols he did worship that having nothing left to answer for himselfe he converted his silence into rage and his shame into venome But his spite and malice was much more encreased when he understood that two Memorialls had been presented to the King by two Mandarines of great qualitie wherein they did earnestly move the King that the Fathers might be perswaded to translate the books of Europe into the Chinesse language and that they should be employed in the reformation of their calendar Xin not being able to digest that strangers should be held in such esteeme who were enemies to his sect to the manifest danger and ruine of his Idols and last of all that which did strongly animate him to that enterprise was the ambition he had to be Colao hoping that this his zeale for the ancient Rites and for the religion of his Fathers would aduance him to that dignitie especially since it belonged to his office to have a vigilent eye over such matters Therefore besides other things which belonged to his charge and office he caused a damnable Information to be drawne up against the Fathers proving therein by feigned and colourable reasons that they ought to be banished the Kingdom He said they had intruded themselves into China without leave making use for proofe thereof of a certain Memoriall which we have formerly mentioned to have been made by the students of Nankim wherein they besought the Mandarines to banish the Fathers out of the Kingdom as persons who were very pernicious to the Common-wealth and had secret Machinations against the King and Kingdom for said they if it be not for this reason for what other end and purpose are they come with so much eagernesse and zeale into another world and had abandoned their owne habitations and estates The other Testimonies which he brought were other such like impostures wherewith a neighbour of ours in Nankim had furnished him that many nights in the year under pretense of some solemnitie concerning the divine worship there were many great assemblies held in our house consisting of thousands of men and women a most grosse lie and that before the break of day they all dispersed themselves to their owne houses that every new Christian had given him five false duckats made by Alchimy after he had been enrolled in a list which they kept of them and that they had strange and barbarous names imposed upon them at their admittance and were taught to make the signe of the crosse upon their forehead to serve them as a marke of distinction in the time of their rebellion and insurrection That they had their houses fuâ—l of Armes and other such like lies very well coloured over Of all these arguments put together he framed a Memoriall which he presented to the King in the Month of May 1616. The substance whereof was Our entrance by stealth into the Kingdome The propagation of a Law contrary to that of the Idols which had been the religion of their Ancestours The concurrance which there was in high Titles between our God and their King betwixt our West and their East Our subtletie and craft in gaining of friends The destruction of the Astrologie of China as false and erroneous occasioned by the reading of that of Europe and such like things The conclusion of it was That it was necessary for the publike good that he should cause a generall Massacre both of the Fathers and the rest of the Christians before their force and number could prove dangerous to the Kingdom To this Memoriall which was presented to the King very secretly there was no answer returned within the usuall time Neverthelesse Dr. Michael had notice of it by means of a Mandarine who was a friend both to him and to the said Xin he presently gave advise thereof to the Fathers with directions what they should do He worte many letters to severall Mandarines in our favour and one directed to Xin wherein without discovering that he knew his intention he confuted all his arguments against the Fathers and their religion Last of all he invited the Fathers to retire themselves to his house in the City of Hamcheu untill the storme were over In the mean time we laboured to obtain the help and succour of Almighty God by re-doubling our prayers and mortifications and withall we went to Dr. Leo who lived two dayes journey off and shewed him the Apologie written by Dr. Michael for our assistance and counsell to which he added a discourse in commendations of the Fathers and of their eligion and by their hands he dispersed many advertisements necessary for that time and occasion throughout the whole City neither were the Fathers wanting with fervent exhortations to do the office of faithfull Pastours animating and encouraging all to suffer for the defence of Gods honour and his Holy Religion And the Christians striving who should prepare himselfe best against the storme frequented our house and the Holy Sacraments and tooke counsell how to carry themselves in case of Persecution There was among the rest a prudent and learned person named Iohn Vao who had prepared foure small banners wherein he wrote his name Sir-name and Country and the Christianitie both of himselfe and of his familie which might serve him for ensignes of his profession in time of Persecution neither did he cease to declare himselfe to be such and to exhort others to a constant confession of their faith Three Months after the first Memoriall Xin having received no answer from the King presented another to the same purpose by the hand of Xamxù who was Lipù of the third Tribunall in Pekim having preswaded him also to frame another of the same Tenour and to present it along with his The Mathematician who had perswaded the Fathers to correct and amend the Chinesse Calendar discovered their plot and privately taking a copy of their petitions he gave it to the Fathers and to Dr. Paul who in one night wrote an Apologie for the Fathers to present to the King when there was occasion and dispatched a Mandarine his disciple a man very well versed in the manage of affaires at Court to the President of Lipu that having sufficiently informed him of the truth he might
perswade him not to favour the intentions of Xin This President concealed the venome he had in his heart under faire and specious promises but in effect he gave in a most pernicious Memoriall wherein he affirmed That the request of Xin was so just and necessary for the preservation of the Kingdom that for his part he should have thought he had done well if without expecting any other leave from the King but only by the duty of his place he had dispatched orders throughout all the Provinces for the extermination and banishment of all the Fathers excepting only those of Pekim because he saw them well backt and supported taxing by these words both the King and the Mandarines who did protect them The Memoriall was so handsomely woven and the words placed so equivocally that he could have given them quite another interpretation if need had required These two Memorialls the one of Xin and the other of the President were presented on the fifteenth of August and after that a third that we could get no intelligence of till it was presented On the twentieth of the same month they were published according to the Stile of China by expresse Curriers throughout all the Provinces of the Kingdom together with a particular order from the President for the imprisonment of the Fathers The people were amazed to see three Mandarines conspire against those whom the whole Kingdom had admired and whom almost all the Letterati had respected visited and esteemed but they well perceived that these accusations were but forged calumnies which proceeded from a corrupt and malicious spirit On the thirtieth of the same moneth about midnight by means of a Currier dispatched for that purpose by the Quoi of Pekim the news came to the Fathers in Nankim of what had passed at Court Immediately they ran to the Church and presented themselves as Victimes and Sacrifices unto the Lord and afterwards packing up their Pictures and the sacred Vessels that belonged to the Church they conveighed them thence into the House of a Christian hoping by that meanes to secure them Assoon as it was day the Fathers Nicolaus Longobardus superiour of the Mission and Iulius Lenis departed towards Pekim to give what assistance they were able to the rest There remained in Nankim the Fathers Alphonsus Vagnone and Alvarus Semedo the Authour of this Relation who expected every moment when they should be seised on by the Sergeants and Executioners Not long after came three Mandarines to us from the President of the Councell of warre to give us notice that that President and Xin were deputed to put the Proclamation in execution which had been lately issued for our banishment out of that Kingdom neverthelesse they seemed to condole with us because as they said they were very well satisfied both of our innocence and deserts yet advised us to give place willingly to force before we should be necessitated to undergo the discourteous aud barbarous usage of Xin and that the President would give order that we might not receive any affront nor molestation in our journey also one of the three did advise us as from himself that we should not make too much hast for that he hoped through our Innocence and the favour of the Fathers friends at Pekim these troubles would shortly be appeased Toward the evening there was a company of Souldiers sent by Xin to beset the House and about the break of day the first of September there appeared three Sergeants to apprehend the Fathers and to search every hole and corner of the house and although they had a speciall order from Xin to abuse and evill intreate the Fathers neverthelesse they carryed themselves very courteously and sent in their message in writing to Father Vagnone which is a great poynt of Civilitie in China They set a guard upon the doores and made an inventary of whatsoever they found in the House In the meane while Father Vagnone sent a Christian called Donatus under pretence that he was our Caterer to Father Longobardus to tell him what had happened and to advise him to take heed that he did not fall into the enemies clutches Donatus did his message and returned with provision for our supper in his hands although he was jeared by the Souldiers that he would returne into the cage of his owne accord yet he preferred that prison before the liberty he might have enjoyed elsewhere For at the very first rumour of the persecution He returned to the house purposely to serve us being resolved either to live or die with us for the defence of that faith of which though he was of very young years he was so zealous and observant having converted many and in effect God did give him the grace to suffer much for his religion both in imprisonment and stripes he was our constant companion When the inventary was finished to the great edification of the Sergeants who did not expect to finde such povertie and when they had sealed our chests and whatsoever could be shut up they carryed away Father Vagnone in a sedan and brought him before Xin leaving Father Semedo lying sick in a chamber which they had sealed up Assoone as he was brought out there was a great noyse and shouting made by the meaner sort of people and so great a crowde that the Officers were forced to make their way by blowes After they had gone two miles they stayed according to the orders which Xin had given at the house of the Tauli who was a Kinsman of Xins spending at least two houres in giving him an account of what had passed during which time Father Vagnone was left in the open street exposed to the injuries scoffes and abuses of the insolent people At length the Sergeants being returned made their excuses to the Father for their long stay and so carried him to prison recommending him to the Gaolers as an innocent person A little after the chief of the Sergeants sent him from his House a good Supper and a bed the other Sergeants did also the like in their turns every one taking his day There were two of our domestique Servants who waited upon Father Vagnone in the prison one whereof was called Ciam Matthew he was a very zealous Christian and for three years before had retired himselfe to our house that he might with more liberty serve God and waite upon the Fathers without expecting any other recompense but that of the next life This man assoon as the Sergeants were come into our house presented himselfe first of all to give them his name that he might have the opportunitie to be carryed along with the Fathers as in effect he was and gained a happy crowne by this Persecution At the news of the imprisonment of Father Vagnone the Christians inflamed with zeale ran to our house neither could the guards hinder some of them from going in The most zealous of all the rest was Iohn Yao who sticking in his cap one of the
were Chinesses after severall out-rages and Bastinadoes were condemned one of them to serve at the Tartars wall the other to tow the Kings barques as Oxen do in our Country Neverthelesse there was seen in all the Christians a wonderfull constancie and joy to suffer for Christ who shewed so much cheerfulnesse outwardly that the Gentiles did much admire at it There was a Woman who having heard that our Brother Sebastian Farnandes had been Tortured at an examination by the squeezing and pinching of his hands and fingers desired that savour of the Lord that she her self might likewise undergo it and her prayer was granted her in part for being one day in prayer she saw in a Vision Xin sitting on his Tribunall who commanded her to renounce the Faith of Christ which she not consenting to he caused the same Torture to be given to her When the Vision was ended the Marks were to be seen for some time on her hands and the black and blue strips on her body which was a very great comfort and contentment to her CHAP. 10. How things began to be calmed again after the Persecution and of the Foundation of severall Residencies ALl the other persecutions which happened before this of Nankim were particular and commonly the fire went not farre For the cause belonging to the Magistrates of that Province the sentence was alwayes given there without extending it self to the Residencies of other remote Provinces But in this Persecution the Tyrant accounted it too meane an enterprise to discharge his choler on the Christians of Nankim only And therefore he would strike at the Christianitie of the whole Kingdom to root it out at one blow He presented the cause to the King that his sentence might include all with the greater rigour and authoritie But this Tragedie being ended the Fathers being banished from their Residencies their Houses confiscated and sold the Churches ruined and that of Nankim thrown to the ground by the fury of Xin their goods lost and finally the Fathers of Nankim sent away from that Court with so much hubbub and noise that it seemed to be the day of Judgment it is hardly to be believed how much mischiefe followed upon it how much good was hindred by it and how every thing was changed The Fathers lay hid the Christians were in continuall feare the Gentiles encouraged the Tyrant Victorious and his followers so free and insolent that every one was ready to trouble the Christans and to accuse them especially in the City of Nankim Neverthelesse Quia dominus judicavit melius de malis bene facère quà m mala nulla esse permittere according to his Dâ—vine dispensation he drew much good even from these evils For although the liberty and facilitie of making new Christians was impeded at that time yet it manifested the constancie and valour of those that were already such all of them shewing how highly they did esteem the being followers of the Law of God and how much they did desire to keep the Fathers in their Kingdom that they might be still instructed in the Doctrine which they had already received and so many of them which live in other Cities either sent or came in person to receive the Fathers and carry them to their Houses Which was the reason that except in the two Courts we found good shelter in other places whereby the Christians were comforted in their sufferings and confirmed in their Faith and the Churches I speak not of materiall ones maintained and upheld as also many new ones set up as we shall shew hereafter At the Court of Pekim there remained two of our Brothers in the place of Sepulture given us by the King for being Chinesses they were not comprehended in the Sentence of banishmnt wherefore under pretence of Piety and Devotion whereof the Chinesses make great esteem they remained there to keep it although with much trouble and many contrasts which they had with the Eunuchs for they assoon as they saw the Fathers out of the Court thought the House had been without a head and that the brothers alone would never have had strength enough to resist their batteries and therefore it is almost incredible what attempts they made every way to arrive at their design and how many times they brought the brothers into the Tribunalls accusing and troubling them but alwayes to no effect For the Lord who had granted that place to the Fathers that they might be buried there after their death would keep it for them to serve them as a retreate and hiding place even in their life time disposing it so by his providence that Doctour Paul should reside in the Court at that time and that by his authoritie he should overthrow all the plots of our enemies Once especially the Eunuchs had put their businesse in such a forme that it it seemed impossible for them not to carry their design partly because they had as they said corrupted some of the Magistrates with bribes and partly which was more considerable because they had the Chi Fu or Governour of the City on their side to whom they had spoken very effectually concerning the businesse and he had promised them his favour in it The worst was they gave the Brothers such short warning to appeare that they had hardly time to give Doctour Paul notice of it and he to write a letter to the Governour of the City giving Order to the Servant which carried it that he should give it him in what place soever he met him although it were in the street and so he did finding him almost entring into the Tribunal for in Pekim they are without the Houses where they dwell where there was gathered together a great company of Eunuchs who did already assure themselves of good successe by reason of the care and diligence they had used in the businesse The Governour after he had read the letter called the cause and the Eunuchs with greater store of words than reasons began to plead for themselves The Brother being called did no more but shew his Patent wherein was contained how the Officer and former Governour by Order from the King had granted that House and the Gardens thereunto adjoyning for the Sepulture of Father Matthaseus Riccius and his companions The Governour took it and read it and in stead of the favour he was to do the Eunuchs did strengthen it with one Seale more putting to it the Seale of his Office and telling the Eunuchs That which is once well done ought not to be undone So the suit was ended for the Fathers advantage not only this but also many other times whilest the neer Kindred of the imprisoned Eunuch lived they never gave over their endeavours to re-gain it whereby they got often some small summes of money which were given them on purpose to avoyd suits and contrasts The Brothers who kept the House making use of this opportunity went sometimes one sometimes another to visit the Christians of
of the dangerous estate and condition of the Christians at Nankim Father Rocâ—a superiour of the Mission chanced to be at that time in Hamcheu who presently endeavoured to find some remedie for it by speaking with Doctour Michael and writing to Doctour Paul that by their leâ—ters they would perswade the Mandrines of Nankim to shew some favour to the Christians which accordingly they did with much zeale and efficacie especially Doctoâ—r Paul who observed to them in his writings fourteen principall poynts wherein our Holy Law did differ from the Sect of Palien Kiao The letters had not that effect that was hoped of them some of the Mandarines being rendered very averse to them by the power and perswasion of Xin who actually enjoying at that time the dignity of Colao every one endeavoured to gain his favour by following his inclinations And that was plainely seen by their answers which are not wont to be in such termes to Mandarines of so considerable Quality as those Christians were The answer to Doctour Paul was that the Law which his Lordship said was different from that Sect of Palien Kiao was not so but the very same both of them professing not to obey the King nor his Ministers as was plainly to be seen by the Fathers who being banished out of the Kingdom by the Kings order yet were so audacious that they still remained there and other things of the same straine which evidently shewed that they who gave such answers were changed as also for whose sake they gave them This unpleasing answer was followed by a thing of greater danger for in China even in the quietest times it is necessary to live very retired and reservedly which was the Intelligence that Doctour Paul had received how that not many daies before two Mandarines of the same City of Nankim had presented a Memoriall to the King against the Law of Christ both against the Chinesses who were followers of it as also the Fathers that did preach and propagate it accusing Doctour Michael by name for being a Christian and for keeping the Fathers in his House they did also accuse severall others for keeping of them and although they did not name Doctour Paul yet it might be easily understood that they meant him for one This news did require their most serious deliberation for when a businesse is brought before the King it is alwayes of dangerous consequence and doth ever shave or flea Doctour Paul immediately wrote to the Fathers that in what place soever they were they should without any farther delay resolve to retire themselves and to break off all commerce with all manner of persons whatsoever although they thought them never so safe or trusty giving way to the necessity of the times as at that present was very convenient for them Doctour Michael was of the contrary opinion at least he would not suffer those which lived in his own House to hide themselves Doctour Ignatius his Sonne also who dwelt in the City of Kiatiâ— was of opinion that the Fathers should keep themselves private and concealed for if any thing should be decreed to their disadvantage it could not be executed so suddenly but that there would be time enough for them to make their escape especially since the Mandarines of the City were their friends Although this were a very young man yet his Father who lived then at the Court was much satisfied with his opinion in that case Neverthelesse it was judged more expedient that we should withdraw our selves before the storm appeared and that afterward those who could not hide themselves should fly before they were apprehended by justice But the difficulty was where to find another secret place beside that where we were which was in a very populous City and among many of our trusty and faithfull friends and because it was so difficult to lie hid in that place we did think of searching out some desert but by reason that China is so populous that was no easie thing to be done At length it was resolved that we should all quit the habitations we were in some going to the Country Houses of the same Christians some to the sepulchres of others with a caution that if there did not come a favourable answer from the King there should be boates provided in a readinesse for to carry them up and down the Rivers where the not remaining long in any certain place would be a good way to secure them till the Lord should direct them to a better During this time Doctour Paul kept a man on purpose in the City of Sucheu where the Vice-roy of the Province hath his Residence for he may not dwell in the City of Nankim because it is the Kings Court as well as Pekim that assoon as the Kings answer came he might presently bring him word of it and according to the stile of that Country it was conceived that it might be delayed yet many dayes The Fathers expected ten weeks to their great discommodation and inconvenience because those things which might easily have been had in the Towns and Cities could not be come by but with a great deale of trouble as they lay thus hid neither did any answer come in all this time for which there were severall reasons given but the best seemed to be that these Memorials against our Holy Faith were sent with an Order that they should first be registred by Xin for whose sake they were presented who at the same time was put out of his Office So that when the Memorials came he had now no power nor authority to preferre them and so they were not presented at all for if they had been presented whether the King had answered them or no we should have been sure to have had notice of it Thus the storm ended which seemed to threaten us with a greater danger and the effect of it was turned upon Xin although upon another occasion for it is most certain that at the same time when the Petitions against the Law of Christ were sent from the Southern to the Northern Court the King took away his Office of Colao by reason the Mandarines of Pekim had petitioned against him and although they had endeavoured his disgrace for 16 months before yet they could never bring it about till then So that it seemeth the Lord did reserve the fall of this Tyrant for that time wherein he might have done the greatest mischiefe and would shew us what trust and confidence we ought to have in him upon the like occasions Our Doctours being of the opinion that the Memorials neither were nor would be presented the Fathers returned all to their Ancient Residencies although they were obliged to use more caution and to make fewer assemblies and this the rather because they did not yet receive good news from Nankim where there were new edicts published against the Christian Religion which news although on the one side it occasioned much grief to the Fathers yet on the
made use of to their extraordinary advantage in that great straite wherein the Kingdom was at present and that if they were in the Court as they had formerly been that they would be able to reduce the affaires of state into a better condition Last of all they added that it was probable that they were not all yet departed and that it was not possible that so many men should be able to passe through so great a Kingdom through so many straite and uncouth waies That his Majesty should do well to give order for diligent search to be made through the whole Kingdom to see if any of them were still to be found there and to send for them to Court that they might be serviceable to him in this present conjuncture of the warre The Fathers made great opposition against this particular means which was taken for their re-establishment by reason they were altogether ignorant in matters of warre and armes and all things belonging to that profession and therefore they did not thinke it convenient that they should be petitioned for under that pretence To this as I understand Dr. Leo who was one of the chiefe Actours in this Tragedie presently made answer Fathers let not this trouble you for this pretence of arms shall stand us in no more stead then the needle dâ—th a Taylour who when he hath drawne through the thred he soweth with and the garment is finished presently taketh the needle away let your Reverences once get in by the Kings order and the armes to fight with shall be turned into pens to write In conclusion the Memoriall was drawne up very well they having excellent skill to frame a petition after their manner it was presented in the Chancery of Petitions and they tooke such paines in solliciting their friends that they got it passed and presented to the Kings hands with such good successe that immediately he made a favourable reference of it to the Councell of warre who did not only favour the disigne but added also that they did verily beleeve that the Fathers by their skill in the Mathematicks would be able so to enchant the Tartars that they should not be able to manage their armes against them They therefore immediately gave order that they should be sought out with all possible diligence But there was no need to take much pains to finde them out for he that was to seeke them knew well enough where to have them Father Rocca our Superiour who resided at that time in the Southern parts had presently news of the Kings order that he was to send two Fathers to that Court. It is almost incredible what joy there was both among the Fathers the rest of the Christians they knowing that this was the most certain way for the Fathers to returne publickly into the Kingdom for the propagation of the Gospel with the same libertie they formerly enjoyed Father Nicolas Longobardus and Father Emanuel Dias were named for this expedition who assoone as they had fitted themselves for their journy departed for Pekim where they made their entrance publickly And because some years had now passed since beards of the Europaean fashion had been seen in that City there was so great a concourse of people to see them that they could hardly make their way through them The first thing they did was to present themselves to the Tribunall of warre the care of seeking them out having been recommended to the Mandarines of that Tribunall who received them with all manner of courtesie and civility and profered to take the care themselves of their lodging and accommodation which the Fathers would by no means accept excusing themselves that they had not yet merit enough to accept of their offer but gave them very great thanks and promised to receive their kindnesse when they should see a fit time for it But the true reason was partly that they might not be burthensome to them and partly that they might remain the freer by having the lesse obligation to be employed in their affaires of warre under which title they had been brought in thither As for a House it seemed good to the Christians that they should returne to that where they had formerly made their abode for so many years and where they were yet well knowne and beloved of the neighbourhood Besides that by that means the world would more clearly understand upon how little reason they were banished and moreover they should save building of a new Church the old one having been bought on purpose by a Christian only there was great need of repayring for the buildings of China consisting principally of wood are not so strong and lasting as ours But Dr. Ignatius who resided at that time in the Court tooke upon him to repaire all at his owne charges and did accommodate them very excellently especially the Church and when every thing was ready the Fathers went thither to dwell where they do yet inhabit to this very day medling only with such things as belong to their profession without being ever spoken to concerning warre Tartars or Armes The affaires of the Court being thus happily accomplished and the Fathers dwelling freely and openly in their ancient House they began to set on foote their former exercises They did cultivate and perfect the knowledge of the Christians they preached to the Gentiles they received the visits which the Mandarines and their friends did pay them with the same familiaritie as formerly and without any other cautions but such as are at all times necessary in China This securitie and libertie in the Court by publique approbation was in a little while after communicated to the other Houses where the rest of the Fathers did reside So that by little and little preaching and other exercises of religion were so happily encreased and enlarged that in the year 1628 and 29. whilest we lived peaceably in the places of our abode a doore was opened to the Gospel and the way cleared to the conversion of the Gentiles without finding any opposition or resistance to the designes which God had encouraged us to undertake although it was alwaies necessary to make some Magistrate our friend in the place of our employment In the same measure that our libertie encreased the Gospel was likewise divulged in severall parts new Residencies were set up with Houses and Churches belonging to them and Fathers were sent to make their abode at them Two beside Oratories were instituted in the Province of Fokien both of them very numerous in Christians In the Province of Xansi there was one set up and in that of Xunsi another as also another in the Province of Honan all which do flourish at this day in a copious Christianitie At my departure thence there was another beginning which is now finished having a Church and some store of Christians and they did resolve to send some Fathers to reside there But because hereafter there will be an account given of them
all in particular I will stay no longer upon this subject The Fathers returned to their ancient Houses which were five in all before the persecution after they had repaired and put them in some handsome condition That of Pekim with the accommodation of the House and Church as is above-said had three Fathers one Lay-Brother who laboured very successefully in encreasing the number of Christians That of Hamcheu had a new House and Church and more capacious than the former which was indeed very necessary by reason of the great number of Christians both Old and new ones of which there are some made every day That of Kiamsi had likwise a new Church and House scituated in the most publique Street of that City That of Canton was let alone not only because before it could not be continued as the rest were but also out of consideration that it was better to leave a place so subject to stormes and troubles and in stead thereof to take another where we might find more profit and security Neverthelesse the Christians there are very carefully visited every year At the House of Nankim we had enough to do for the Christians of that Church could not endure that they having been the first in persecutions and troubles and the most exercised in them should be the last in spirituall favours and not only the last but even when other Houses were well provided with Fathers their Church only should want them The Fathers also did much desire a Residency there did therefore very frequently visit them But to set up a publique and open House was very difficult by reason of the persecutions that had happened there But at length all difficulties were overcome a Residencie was instituted there although it were late first which next under God we owe to Dr. Paul who that he might alwayes do good did this even after his death in this maner The Fathers had no other hope of this businesse but the opportunity of some Christian Mandarine or friend who should come to governe that City that under his protection they might be introduced with greater facility and security It happened about that time that a Disciple of Doctour Pauls was sent thither to be President of the Councell of Warre and as the Doctour was very vigilant in this matter he presently helped the Fathers to that which they desired that Mandarine being of great authority and being his Disciple he would do whatsoever he should require of him This overture pleased the Fathers very well and because they would send thither an experienced person the place being of such great danger and such great importance they did for some time retard the execution of it because they were to take a Father away from some other Place which so was to remaine unprovided In the meane while Doctour Paul fell sick who was at that time actually Colao in the Court yet did not his sicknesse hinder him from writing and sending a letter to the Mandarine in favour of us But his sicknesse increasing by that time the letter arried at Nankim the good Doctour Paul was gone to a better life But the Mandarine received the letter which the Father gave him with some hesitation not as from a dead friend but from a living Master he received also the Father with all demonstrations of courtesie and good will By his favour and order a House was taken and the other Mandarines seeing how he used the Father to please him for all desire to second the great ones they did likewise shew him many favours not only with their authority and frequent visits but also by giving him money toward the buying of the Houses In this manner was that Church well provided for and the Christians comforted who have been since very much encreased About that time which was in the year 1632 the affaires of that Church did proceed in a much different manner from what they had done formerly so that it seemed that those stormes had only raised the little barque of that Church to a greater height not only in the number of the Baptized which without comparison every year encreased but also the peace and quiet they enjoyed and the liberty they had to preach so that there was a generall knowledge of our Holy beliefe dispersed over the whole Kingdome insomuch that there is hardly a place in it whither either by books written upon that subject or by the acquaintance of Christians or by the report of Gentiles themselves it is not arrived and this not only in the innermost parts of the Kingdome where for the most part the Fathers are employed but also in the skirts and extremities thereof I will bring some examples which will clearly demonstrate it There came sometimes to the City of Macao which is inhabited by Portugheses and is scituated on the Confines of China some Christian Mandarines about state affaires who have not onely publickly declared themselves to be Christians but have also made it appear that they were well instructed in the principles of our faith and have carried themselves with so much edification and sanctity of life in the exercise of all Christian vertues that they have much edified that people and may be examples to Christians of much greater antiquity In the year 1631 the Portughesse ships setting saile from Macao toward Giappon as usually they do every year about the height of Fokien a Province of China one of the ships was cast away and all the men drowned except onely 12 persons who saved themselves in the long boate almost by miracle by reason it happened in the night and the wind blew very strong and the seas ran exceeding high yet at length with much ado although they had neither needle nor compasse they came a shore and landed in the said Province of Fokien Presently the people flocked about the poor shipwrackt men who had more need of food and clothing than of being examined who they were but because the Hollanders of whom the Chinesses have a very ill conceit did use about that time to exercise much piracy and robbery upon those coasts they put them in prison where by reason they were not only strangers but were also accounted enemies they endured extraordinary want misery Many people went to see them out of curiosity because they were strangers who as they are seldome admitted into that Country are thought a rare spectacle Among the rest there were some Christians which is that I would shew who were led to see them out of the same curiosity that others had and taking notice that they carried beads and crosses about them and that they used to say over their beads they judged them to be of the same profession as themselves were therefore they made diligent enquirie about it and being assured that they were Christians although they were strictly forbid to shew them any kindnesse yet Charitie which is alwayes ingenious found a way for them to help them and to
Family a very good and devout person as I had formerly known him to be at Nankim It pleased God for the comfort and solace of those poor Portugheses that he should govern the Island at that time Assoon as he had understood what had happened to those prisoners fearing what might fall out he commanded the cause to be brought unto his Tribunall When therefore the poor prisoners were brought into his presence and after that he understood they were Christians he not only commiserated their condition but presently commanded they should be set at liberty and kept them for some time in his Palace It is hard to expresse the Charity and Love with which he entertained them endeavouring to refresh and comfort them after the labours and dangers they had passed conversing with them so familiarly and so cordially and giving them such an example in his own person of all Christian vertues that the Portughesses did afterwards very highly commend him both in Macao and many other places and not only his own carriage and behaviour but also that of his houshold but above all they did admire the care and diligence with which he gave them notice both of Fasts and Holy-dayes to the end they might observe them so that while they stayed there he served them also in stead of a Parish Priest On the day of S. Agnes which was that whereon his wife was Baptized and called by the same name he made a very great Feast first a Spirituall one in his Chappel where they all met to do their devotions and recommend themselvs unto God and after that he gave them a Sumptuous and Splendid banquet After he had entertained them a good while and that they had recovered their health and strength againe he lent them a Barque and Marriners to carry them to Macao I could bring many other examples which I omit for brevities sake seeing these are sufficient to prove what I said before That the Christian Religion one way or other is dispersed over the whole Kingdome of China CHAP. 13. The life and death of Doctour Leo and the Conclusion of this History THe Chinesse Christianity hath so great an obligation to the singular pietie and charitable assistance afforded them upon all occasions by Doctour Leo that I cannot finish this relation without giving a briefe Essay of his life and death which may serve also for a testimony of the great zeale of those new Christians although I shall forbeare to mention many things concerning his sanctitie as also severall graces and gifts conferred upon him by Almighty God referring the Reader to the yearly letters where they are more particularly set downe Dr. Leo was borne in the City of Hamcheu in the Province of Chekiam and having happily finished the course of his studies he removed to the Court of Pekim where he obtained the degree of Doctour and executed the first employment which was conferred upon him after his degree There he saw and conversed with Father Matthaeus Riccius as did also the greatest part of the chiefe Officers and Letterati moved by a curiositie of seeing men of Europe This Leo besides that he was of a quick and vivacious wit had a most eager and intense desire of knowledge by which means he did the more engage himselfe to an inward friendship and conversation with the Father being allured thereunto by the solidity and novelty of our Sciences and particularly by the delight he tooke in some maps and other curiosities so that he could have been willing to have lived alwaies in his company In the meane while together with humane Sciences the Father did instruct him in the heavenly wisdome of the Law of God and he was growne so skilfull and well versed in it that he was able to help the Father in the correction and augmentation of a Catechisme which he had made some years before and was then about to re-print it He did therein much admire the great conformitie of our Mysteries with the principalls of reason the concordance order and admirable consequence of the points of our Faith and although he did not at that time give an entire credence to them neverthelesse he was much delighted to see every thing therein so well ordered and disposed being wont often to say That if these things were not true they were wisely invented and very conformable to the light of nature He continued the same affection toward the Father for some years wherein he much assisted both with his counsell and authority the foundation of that House and indeed he was the first that did encourage the Father to the enterprise and furnished him with mony to buy the ground and to build the Church All these good works accompanied with the fastings and Penance which he performed while he was yet a Gentile were as so many dispositions to fit and prepare him for the reception of that divine light which the Lord was pleased to communicate unto him He was then satisfied in the truth of our Holy faith and did much desire to be baptized which notwithstanding Father Riccius would not consent unto by reason of a certain impediment which he had at that time but being afterwards sick and in great danger of death the Father was constrained to Baptize him And immediatly after the Lord was pleased by means and vertue of that Sacrament and the other of Extreame Unction to deliver him from that death which he expected every hour as he himselfe confessed during his whole life and alwaies gave particular thanks to God for it Not long after he returned home to his owne House where having busied himselfe one evening in breaking and burning all the Idols he could finde Dr. Michael his ancient friend though yet a Gentile and very zealous in the worship of Idols and observant in their superstition came in to visit him He was much astonished at the sight and could not forbeare to reprove him for it but by the others answer he received so much satisfaction that he had an earnest desire to heare and understand better the Law of Christ which he afterwards received the same Dr. Leo assisted him as God-father at his Baptisme for about that time there came to live in Leo's House the Fathers Lazarus Catanaeus and Nicolas Trigaultius who did often discourse there with Dr. Michael he carried them to a Country house of his whither he went often to dwell that he might with more freedom and leisure discourse with them concerning the Law of God he doing this often was at length converted and Baptized wherein Dr. Leo had the greatest share and merit conferring a most important benefit upon this Church by the conversion of a person of that Quality who for many years together in the heate and trouble of the greatest persecutions did ever receive protect and favour us above measure From that day forward these two Doctours Michael and Leo were the heads and pillars of our Holy faith in those Kingdoms for in
the greatest fury of that persecution wherein the Fathers were banished the Kingdom eight of them concealed themselves in that City not only maintaining what they had already gained but also encreasing it so much that whereas about 8 or 10 years before there were but three Churches in all China we have at this day many in eight Provinces as also twelve Houses the number of the faithfull being very much encreased every where Dr. Leo made continuall progresse in the Christian religion and shewed in act upon all occasions what he had before embraced and resolved in his minde When he went to take possession of the first office which was given him after he was a Christian he was advertised by the Ministers and Officers that according to the custome he should go and worship and take his oath before the Idols which in great number were placed in a certain Hall of that Palace where he was to lodge The Doctour went and being come to the roome where the Idols were the Ceremonie he performed was to cause them to be all overturned and throwne to the ground and then to be broken in pieces so that the Sergeants themselves who were constrained to execute this Commandement which seemed to them a very great impiety said among themselves Sure this new Lord of ours is not very well in his wits So great was the horrour and hatred which he had conceived against the devill He was in this particular very severe and terrible all the time of his life neither did he account them men that were deceived in that point had so little sense as to believe Idols to be gods and those who had any occasion to heare the Law of God or to read the books which treated of it and did not judge it to be true to want braines and to be voyd of understanding He perswaded himselfe that all they who could read and took a delight in the reading of books that it was not possible but that they should have a great passion for the Learning and Sciences of Europe and that by means of them they must needs arrive at the knowledge of the true God and receive his Holy law Therefore his greatest care always was to perswade the Fathers to apply themselves to the translating the books of Europe and he himselfe did help them in it all he could which was not a little Hence it was that ever since he knew the Fathers which was about the space of thirty years he almost alwaies busied himselfe in this exercise which he followed with so much study and application that even in the Country at recreations visits and banquets he never went without a book in his sleeve or in the chaire wherein he was carried on mens shoulders and when he was alone he did either read or write although it was more troublesome to him than it would have been to another of lesse ingenuity and capacity by reason of his want of sight in one eye which he had almost lost and the little sight he had in the other which was left so that in writing or reading he was faine almost to touch the paper with his eye And truly he made such progresse in our Sciences that he could have discoursed upon any subject better than many in Europe that esteeme themselves learned men He perfectly understood the first six books of Euclid which are now translated into the Chinesse tongue he had learned all the kinds of our Arithmetick with many particular rules and subtleties which are taught in that Art of which subject he composed seaven Tomes he was very well acquainted with all that belongeth to the Spheare and such like curiosities But what is most of all he understood very well and helped to translate the books of Aristotle de Caelo together with the questions which are handled upon them by the Schoole of Conimbra so that he had perfectly penetrated into that matter and finally he learnt a great part of our Logick concerning which he left 20 Tomes in the Chinesse language to be printed besides he discoursed so pertinently of all these and other matters with so much ease and delight that it was not so facile for others who were well versed in them to follow him He never made account of those curious commodities which came from Europe and which were so much esteâ—med by others all his delight and content was to see some new and curious book that was brought out of Europe Then would he sigh to see himselfe old and alone not finding in other Christians the zeale which he had of a thing so important to the conversion of that Kingdom as was the helping us in the translation of such books With the Fathers he never discoursed of any thing but either of God or of our Sciences It was a knowâ— thing among us that when he saw us which he did many times a week the first thing he would ask was What book it was we were about translating and if he knew the subject how much we had already translated And I can speak it with truth that of fifty works which the Fathers have translated into the Chinesse tongue both of Divinitie other Sciences among which there are some which do consist of many Tomes there is hardly one which hath not passed through his hands he either correcting it himselfe or helping us to do it or revising and fitting it for a new impression or else reâ—ding it of more Authority with the addition of prologues and other compositions of his owne He had an unspeakable pleasure in those works neither could â—e have a greater Present sent him than one of our books newly printed in the Chinesse language From hence there grew in him a great 〈◊〉 iâ—satible desire wherein he seemed to consume himselfe which was to have many Fathers come into China and it was so vehement in him that it made him fall into complaints against our Superiours saying They did not understand because they could not see with their eyes the importance of that businesse that therefore they did not supply that want so much as was necessary One day falling into a great heat upon this subject the Father with whom he discoursed mildely replied Sir we thank you for your zeale and do acknowledge the favour you shew us in complaining on this manner but our Superiours have many places to succour and supply and it is not possible for them to do it to the satisfaction of all To which he replied very gracefully Your Reverence doth reprove me for daring to murmure against our Fathers and Superiours but it is not so but only I say That I should be very glad to have the opportunity to speak in person with our Reverend Father Generall in these very tearmes he spake it in the Chinesse tongue and when ever he mentioned the Superiours of the Company he alwaies called them Our Fathers and Superiours because I would very earnestly desire of him that he would be
name not only the occidentall but the Oriental Tâ—rtars hitherto much unknown to us in Europe containing the Provinces Sâ—mahania Tanyu Niuche Niulhaâ— and the like from the lesser Tartary and Kingdom of Cascor to the Oriental Sea above Iaâ—ony where they are separated by the Streight of Anian from Quevira in America if yet it be a Streight and not a Continent But it is not my intention to write all the Warrs which have passed betwixt them but only of such as have happened in our memory and in my presence All the rest shall appear at large in my Abridgement of the History of China And that we may proceed with more Order it will be necessary to reflect how and from whence those Troubles had their beginning It is therefore first to be known that the ancient Western Tartars after they had subdued almost all Asia to their power waged war against China of which Paulus Venetus and Ayton make mention under the names of Cataye and Maningin and this before the times of great Tamberlain who never subdued China as some have falsly writ for he flourished about the year MCCCCVI in which time Taichangus Emperour of China and the second of the Taimingian Family the Tartars being before beaten out of his Kingdom governed peaceably all the Provinces included within the compass of that Vast Wall which before I mentioned But the War which Paulus Venetus toucheth betwixt the Chinesses and Tartars began in the year MCCVI. as their History and Chronology testify which lasting 77. years at last the Tartars in the year MCCLXXVIII having totally conquered all that potent Empire extinguished the Imperiall Family of the Sungas and erected a new Regal Family which they called Iuena of which Tartarian Race nine Emperors by descent governed in the Kingdom of China for the space of LXX years in Peace and Quietness and about the end of that War came Paulus Venetus into China with the Tartars as appeareth by his Writings In this tract of time the Tartars forgetting their ancient Vigour of Mind and warlike Spirits which the pleasures and delices of that Country had quailed and tamed and being also weakned by so long a Peace became of a softer temper and received a deep Tincture of the Nature and Disposition of the Natives of China Whereupon a contemptible person who was servant to one of those deputed to offer Sacrifice to their Idols called Chu presumed to rebell against them This man commiserating the condition of his enslaved Country and alsotouched with the ambition of Reigning first acted the part of a Thief or High-way man and being of a Generous Nature bold and as quick of hand as in wit wanted neither Courage nor Art nor Companions nor Fortune to gather such a multitude as in short time made up the vast body of an Army whereupon deposing the person of a Thief he became a General and with a bold attempt presumed to set upon the Tartars and having fought many battailes with them obtained many singular Victories so as in the year 1368 he finally drove them out of the Kingdom of China receiving for so memorable an action the whole Empire of China as a worthy reward of his Heroical Actions It was he first erected the Imperial Family of the Taâ—inges and being he was the first Emperour of that Race stiled himself by the name of Hunguus which signifies as much as The famous Warriour After such an illustrious Action it was no wonder if all the Provinces submitted to him both as to one that was a Native of their Country and also because they looked on him as a man who had redeemed them from Thraldome for it is the Nature of the people of China to love and esteem their own as much as they hate and vilifie Strangers Wherefore he first placed his Court at Nanking neer to the bank of that great River of Kiang which the Chinesses in respect of the huge Mountains of water which it discharges into the Ocean call the Son of the Sea And having speedily ordered and established that Empire fearing no Insurrections from these new redeemed Creatures he was not contented to have chased the Tartars out of China but he made an irruption into Tartary it selfe and so followed the point of his Victory as that he routed them several times wasted all their Territories and finally brought the Oriental Tartars to such streights as he forced them to lay down their Arms to pay Tribute and even begge an Ignominious Peace This Storm of War fell chiefly on the Tartars of the Province of Niuche whither the Tartars of China being expelled were retired Afterward those Tartars every yeare either as Subjects or Friends came into China by the Province of 〈◊〉 to traffick with the Inhabitants For being brought to poverty and misery they thought no more of making warre against China The Merchandise they brought were severall as the root cal'd Ginsâ—m so much esteemed amongst the Chineses and all sorts of precious skins as those of Castor Martais and Zibellâ—ns and also Horse-hair of which the Chineses make their Nets and the men use it in tying up their hair as the handsomest dresse they can appear in But those Tartars multiplyed so fast as they grew quickly into seven Governments which they call Hordes and these fighting one against another at length about the year of Christ MDL were united into one Kingdome called the Kingdome of Niuche Thus stood China in relation to the Eastern Tartars but to the Western Tartars they payed Tribute masked under the Title of Presents that they might desist from War For the Chineses esteem it very unhandsome to make war against any if by any other means their Country can be conserved in peace and quietness being taught this by their Philosophers But in the meane time being over jealous of the Enemies to their antient riches they never left that great Wall which extends from East to West without a million of Souldiers to guard it Therefore this Kingdome of China being thus established in the Taimingian Family enjoyed a constant peace and quietnesse for CCL years and whilst the seven Tartarian Lords or Governours made civil wars that renowned Emperour of China known by the name of Vanley being the thirteenth Emperour of Taiminges Family governed happily the Kingdome of China from the year 1573. to the year 1620. with as much Prudence as Justice and Equity But in this time the Tartars of Niuche had so multiplied and spread themselves after incorporated into a Kingdome that they became daily more formidable to China And therefore the Governours of the bordering Provinces consulted privatelâ— amongst themselvs how they might curb and restraine these people within their limits For their Governours have so much Power and Authority that although they live as Slaves to their Prince yet when there is question of a Common and publick good they govern absolutely and uncontroulably unless by some higher powers their orders be restrained
of China who from the horrid wildernesse of Infidelity had been brought to the pleasant Pastures of Christianity gave illustrious examples of their Faith and Constancy but the longer Narration of this glorious persecution is reserved for another place I only touch it here to admire the Divine Providence of God who raised so sharp War against China when they neglected Christian Peace and permitted at the same time these Tartars to take so deep a root in this Empire of China as afterward grew to that height as to extirpate the Royal Family of the Taminges together with the Kingdom at the very same time they went about utterly to destroy all Christianity But as ordinarily it doth by this very persecution Christian Religion grew to that height and greatnesse that the Church glories to behold it whilst unlesse God vouchsafe to lend a potent helping hand the vast Kingdom of China is utterly overthrown In the mean time the Chineses were very solicitous to expell this Enemy from the bowells of their Country and first they selected very chief and eminent men for Commanders and Governours then they gathered an Army of six hundred thousand choise Souldiers The King of Corea also sent to the Emperour of China twelve thousand with this potent Army therefore they went out in the beginning of March MDCXIX to give Battail to the Enemy The Tartars resolved to meet them with an undaunted courage and for a good while the event and victory was very doubtfull but in the end the Army of China was wholly routed their chief Commanders with fifty thousand men were all slain The Tartars according to their custome prosecute the victory with all quicknesse and diligence for the same day they took and sacked two Cities which they burned After this they over-run that whole Country and came to the very Walls of Pekin the Emperours Court but durst not venture to besiege it because they knew besides the infinite number of Canons it contained there was lodged fourscore thousand Souldiers in it But the Chineses confess that there was such a fear and consternation in the City that the King thought to have left that City and gone into the Southern parts of the Kingdom which he had effectually performed had not some Commanders suggested that his flight would give courage to the Victorious and breed trouble and confusion in the whole Empire being that to fly is nothing else but to yeeld up the land to the Enemy Nay more they say the disorders were such in the City that if the Tartar had come on he infallibly had made himself Master of it But the Enemy was more greedy of Prey and therefore they dispersed themselves abroad spoiling and burning all Towns and Cities and killing and destroying an immense company of Chineses in a most cruell manner and so leaving all these places dismantled and without Garisons laden with infinite Riches they returned victorious to Leaotung where they had their first footing After these things had passed that renouned Emperour of China call'd Vanley died and left his Son Taichangus to succeed him who begun to gather a new Army against the Tartars but after four moneths reign he also died To him succeeded Theinkins who as soon as he assumed the Crown sent an Embassadour with many magnificent Presents and worthy of the China Monarchy to the King of Corea The end of this Embassage was to thank him for the Auxiliary forces sent to his Grandfather as also to comfort him for the losse he had received in the late service of China finally to sollicite and presse for further succours For it seems those of Corea as they are nearer to Iapony so they participate more of that warlike Spirit and Fortitude than those of China do Besides that he might more effectually divert the imminent danger of his Kingdoms ruin he leavied new Forces throughout all the Kingdom which he sent into the Province of Leaotung to hinder the irruption of the Tartars any further into the Countery And for their better supply with necessary Provision he maintained a great Navie in the Haven of Thiencin to carry Corn and other necessaries for their maintenance This Port of Thiencin is a Station to which an incredible number of ships resort both by Sea and Rivers from all parts of China So as by this means by a very short and compendious way they were easily provided with all necessaries For all the whole Country of Leaotung is almost invironed with the Sea and the furthest part is but two daies distant by water from this Port of Thiencin but by land far more time is necessary Amongst other Commanders which came with succours to their Prince there was one Heroick Lady whom we may well call the Amazon or Penthesilean of China She brought along with her three thousand from the remote Province of Suchuen carrying all not only Masculine minds but mens habits also and assuming Titles more becoming men than women This noble and generous Lady gave many rare proofs of her courage and valour not only against these Tartars but also against the Rebells which afterwards riss against their Lord and Emperour But now she came in this War to supply her Sons place whom she left at home in his own Kingdom as being yet a Child and not able to perform that Homage and Duty to which he was obliged For in the mountains of the Country of Suchuen there is a King not subject to him of China but an absolute Prince yet so as he receives the Honour and Title of a King from the Emperour of China after which Investiture his Subjects only obey him and pay Tribute But because they surpasse all others in Valour and Courage therfore they are used by the Kings of China in warlick Affairs By occasion of this war the two noble Christian Doctours Paul and Michael found means to perswade the Emperour to demand of the Portugeses of Macas some greater Pieces and also some Gunnes and Gunners hoping by this means also to restore the banished Fathers of Christianity as also the Religion it self And their Proposition took effect for both the one and the other were sent for and the Fathers who hitherto secretly negotiated the businesse of Religion were publickly admitted again and many new Souldiers of Portugal came to help the Army And God did most abundantly recompence to the Emperour this favour done to Christianity For before the Portugese arrived his Army had cast the Tartars out of Leaotung by means of the Inhabitants of that Country who being much exasperated by the Tartarians cruelty opened their City Gates as soon as the King of China's Army appeared and rising against their Garison gave entrance to the Army Insomuch as they recovered the Metropolitan Town of Leaotung For the King of Tartary being diverted by other Wars at home could not come soon enough to relieve it So as by this means the affairs of China
still but an intention to returne with greater Forces By which retreat all things remained quiet till the year 1627. in which the Emperour Thienkius dyed in the flow'r of his age and with him the whole Empire of China seemed to fall to ruin and destruction and in the same year the King of the Tartars who had cruelly murdered many men himselfe augmented the number of the dead After Thienkius in the Empire of China succeeded that unhappy Emperour Zungchinius brother to the former of whom more hereafter And after Thienmingus King of Tartary succeeded Thienzungus his Son who changed the manner of his Fathers Government and by good Councell began to governe the Chineses in courteous and sweet manner but though he lived not long yet he served for a good example for his Son to conquer China more by Civility and Humanitie than by force of Armes In this year great Maovenlungus Souldiers being insolent by want of action grew very trouble some and offensive by their Râ—pines and Disorders to the Coreans who were friends and Allies and particularly they much exasperated the Province of Hienkin insomuch that some of the Inhabitants of that place moved with indignation of severall passages secretly treated with the Tartarian King to invade the Chinesses Army in the habit and attire of the Inhabitants of Corea from whom they could expect no treason being leaguerd with them in friendshâ—p and amitie to effect which design these Traitours both to their Country King and the Emperour of China promised their best assistance This Counsel pleased the Tartar and therefore he sent a Vice-roy with a potent Army to which the Coreans shewed the wayes and guided them through all the passages who falling upon the Chineses Armie which suspecting nothing was divided and many stragling up and down the Country made a huge Carnage amongst them But when Maovenlungus perceived they were Tartars he presently made head rallied his forces and vigorously opposed all those sharp assaults But yet at length he was forced to yeeld the Field and therefore leaving a Regiment or two to hold the Enemie in action whilst his Army retreated he fled to his ships and to the Island which he had fortified The Tartars were vexed and grieved both to see their victory so bloody and also that Maovenlungus whom they chiefly aimed at had escaped with most of his Army and therefore enraged with anger they fell upon the Corean Traitors as false to them and killed every man which action the King of Tartary himself afterward much condemned and then turning their wrath to the four Northern Provinces which border upon Tartary they wasted and destroyed them all in a moment In the mean time the King of Corea gathered an Army to resist the Tartars and Maovenlungus also having recruited his Forces came into Corea to revenge the received losse The victorious Tartars were come within seven Leagues of the principallest City of all Corea And finding the King to have taken the Straights and Passages of the Mountains which lead unto it they desperately resolved to force their passage The Battel was hardly begun when Maovenlungus after a long march falls in upon their Rear the Tartars finding themselves encompassed before behind nor any means to escape but by dint of Sword fought most desperately sustaining the shock of two Armies such was the fury of this battell as China never saw for it is strange to write yet very true of the three Armies none was victorous but all in a manner destroyed Of the Tartarian Armie fifty thousaâ—d were found wanting The Corean Armie lost seveny thousand and few or none escaped of the Chineses for their Quarter being most commodious for the Tartars flight they there made their most vigorous Charges and so forced their way towards their own Country So as none of them all gained the field or could prosecute the course of a Victory Yet the King of Corea made a shift to rallie so many together again as to take possession of those his Countries which the Tartarians by their flight had left desolate But the Tartars after all their losses ceased not to make frequent in-rodes into the Country of Leaotung and took all the Orientall part of it From thence they made incursions into the other part and carried away great Preys and Booties But they were alwayes so beaten and so defeated as they could never fix a constant habitation there For by this time were arrived seven excellent Gunners from the Portughese quarters which both by themselves and by teaching the Chineses advanced infinitely the King of China his affairs especially where that Christan Vice-Roy called Sun Ignatius was Commander in chiefe of whose affairs we shal say something hereafter In this conjuncture of affairs the Emperour Zungchinius sent a new Commander called Yvenus into Leaotung with a new Armie and full power to conclude a Peace with the Tartars if they would admit it For the disorders of the times had caused so many needy persons Theevs and Cut throats that the Emperour grew more anxious how to suppresse this great domestick Enemie which seemed to aim at the Kingdoms ruin than he was of the Tartarian Forces This Yvenus was a crafty and subtill wit most eloquent both in speaking and writing who by politick discourses drawn from his military experience had wrought so much not only upon the Emperours mind but also upon all the Councell that they esteemed what he concluded as a Law to be observed Wherefore the Chineses put all their confidence in him nor had they been frustrated of their hopes had not this wicked man been more wedded to his own inteterest and love of Riches than to the publick good and fidelitie to his Prince For first he received of the Tartars a vast Summe of gold which wrought so much upon him as that having invited to a Banquet that most Valorous and Faithfull Champion Maovenlungus whom the Tartars only feared he there poisoned that great Commander After this he made a most ignominious and shamefull Peace with the Tartars condescending to all that those that had fed him with Riches could desire But when the Emperour had perused the Treatie he presently found his Plenipotentiarian had sold him and therefore refused to ratifie or confirm the Articles What should Yvenus act in this exigent That he might force the Emperour to admit them he perswaded the Tartars in the year 1630. to enter China by another Country than that which was committed to his charge promising them for his part he would no way with his Army hinder their progresse The Tartars knew that his avarice had so potent an Ascendent over him as that they need to fear no hurt from him and upon that confidence admitted of his Counsell Wherefore being secure from all assaults from any Enemie behind them they entred the Province of Peking at length besieged the Kings Court Insomuch that his Councel
Heaven and Earth to hinder his coming to the Crown but seeing he could not effect that at least he maintained a seditious faction against the great ones which finally proved the destruction of the Estate For these men banding in two factions studied more how to destroy one another than to advance the publique good yet both parties pretended the general benefit but both neglected it Every party endeavouring to extoll and exalt his own Creatures into places of trust and power All which when Zunchinius the emperour went about to redresse he exasperated the minds of many of the Commanders against him for as soon as he came to the Crown he cruelly persecuted all that favoured the Eunuch and in fine killed this very Eunuch which had been his Predecessors Favourite together with many more of his partie of which Tragedy I will only relate the Catastrophe The Emperour Zungchinius resolving to destroy both the Eunuch all his power sent him an order to go visit the Tombs of his Ancestors to consider if any of those ancient Monuments wanted reparation the Eunuch could not refuse so honourable an imployment which seemed rather an addition to his former hounours but he had not gone far upon his journey but there was presented to him from the Emperour a Box of Silver gilt with a Halter of Silk folded up in it by which he understood he was to hang himself by the Emperors order which he could not refuse being that kind of death amongst the Chineses is counted honourable when it is accompanied with such formalities But by this occasion the Emperour raised against himself new Factions and more Traitours which held secret correspondence with the Theeves Army Hence it came to passe that no Army was sent to oppose them or if any went they did no manner of action being alwayes hindered by the emulation of others nay it happened often that when they might have taken great advantages yet the occasion was neglected lest the Commanders should increase other mens Power and Credit by their Victories with the Emperour These Dissentions and Emulations happend so seasonably to the Roving Army of Theeves as that to come to see and conquer was to them one and the self same thing as I shall declare unto you Whilest these transactions passed in the Court Licungzus Conductor of the Theeves having setled all things in the Country of Xensi passed to the East and coming to the famous great River of Croceus finding no body to defend it he passed over with as much facility as it might have been maintained with ease if there had been placed but a handfull of Souldiers For this River runnes with a violent rapid course and a vast Sea of waters from West to East but being there was no man to defend it they passing it easily presently seized upon the chief and richest City in all those quarters called Kaiangchâ—u which is situated neer the South â—ankside of that River and being carried on with a strong gale of Fortune he seized upon many other Cities every one desiring either to free themselves from further vexation or blindly and fondly submitting themselves to any new change of Government For we commonly delight in varieties and novelties and hoping for better we find worse Only the City of Thaiyven made some resistance but being presently subdued was fined with great sumes of money for their temerity The Emperour Zungchinius hearing the Theeves had passed the River Croceus and were advanced to the very Confine of Xensi which borders upon the Province where he had placed his Throne and Royall Seat he sent an Army under the Lord Marshal of China to hold them at least in play if he could not overthrow them But this Army did just nothing nay most of the Souldiers ran to the Thieving party in so much as the Lord Marshal himself called Colaus Lius seeing Affairs grew so desperate Hang'd himself for fear of further shame and dishonour The Emperour hearing of the ill successe of his Affairs began to think of leaving the Northern parts where his Royal City of Peking is situated and to passe to Nankuing which is far more Southward but he was disswaded from this intended course as well by his loyal as disloyal subjects by these that they might give him up more speedily into the enemies hands before their treachery was discovered and by the others lest his flight might trouble the Kingdome more and discourage all his Subjects from giving their best assistance for they thought the City impregnable being fortified with so strong a Garrison nor did they doubt that the Kings presence would draw the forces of the whole Kingdom to him And their Counsel had been good if the Court had been purged of Traytors In the mean time the Theeves Conductor who was no lesse quick and nimble in execution than witty in invention sowing a Fox his tail to the Lions skin caused many of his Souldiers in a disguised habit to creep into that Princely City and gave them money to trade in trifling ware till he assaulted the walls with the body of his Army for then they had order to raise sedition and tumult in the City and considering they were a Company of desperate Fellows and of a very low and base fortune it is stupendious to think how they could keep so profound secrecy in a matter of so high concernment But to this mine which was prepared in the bowels of the City he held a secret train of Intelligence with the Lieutenant of the City who seeing the Emperours Affairs desperate is said to have dealt with the Conductor of these Brigants about giving up the City unto their power But however it was these Pilferers came in a short time to besiege the Royal City of Peking There was in that City a vast Garrison and as great a quantity of Artillery but on the Quarters upon which the enemy made their assault there was none charged with Bullets but only with Powder Wherfore being secure from any annoy from that side in the year MDCXLIV before the rising of the Sun they entred the Metropolitan City of all China by one of the Gates which was opened to them nor was there any long resistance made even by those that were faithfull to their Prince for the Souldiers of the Theef which lay lurking in the City made such a tumult and confusion as none knew whom to oppose in which respect they made a great slaughter so as Licâ—ngzus in this Babylonian confusion marched victorious through the City till he came to the very Emperours Palace where though he found some resistance from the faithfullest Eunuchs yet notwithstanding he presently entred that famous and renowned Palace And that which exceeds all admiration the enemy had passed the first Wall and Precinct and yet the Empâ—rour knew nothing of so strange a passage for the Traiterous Eunuchs which were of most Authority fearing he might escape by flight deferd to admonish him
of his own danger or of the taking of the City till they saw he could not possibly evade Who hearing this dolefull news first demanded if he could get away by any means but when he heard that all passages were beset he is said to have left a Letter writ with his own Blood in which he bitâ—erly expressed to all posterity the infidelity and perfidiousnesse of his Commanders and the innocency of his poor Subjects conjuring Licungzus that seeing the Heavens had cast the Scepter into his hands he would for his sake take revenge of such perfidious Creatures After this reflecting that he had a Daughter Marriageable who falling into the villains hands might receive some affrontâ— he called for a Sword and beheaded her with his own hands in the place then going down into an Orchard making a Rope of his Gaâ—â—er he hung himself upon a Prune tree Thus that unfortunate Emperour put a period as well to that Empire which had flourished so long with much splendor riches and pleasure as to his Illustrious Family of Taimingus by finishing his life upon so contemptible a Tree and in such an infamous manner To all which circumstances I adde one more that as the Empire was erected by a Theef so it was â—xtinguished by another for although others were chosen to succeed him as we shall relate hereafter yet because they held a smal parcel of the Empire they are not numbred amongst the Emperours His example was followed by the Queen and by the Lord Marshall who is call'd in their language Colaus together with other faithfull Eunuchs So as those pleasant Trees which served heretofore for their Sports and pleasures now became the horrid and surest Instruments of their death And this cruell butchering of themselves passed not only in the Court but also in the City where many made themselves away either by hanging or drowning by leaping into Lakes For it is held by this Nation to be the highest point of fidelity to die with their Prince and not to live and be subject to another Whilest these things were acting Licungzâ—s enters the Palace Victorious and ascending up to the Chair of State sate himself down in that Impariall Throne but it is recorded that in executing this first Act of Royalty he sat so restlesly and unquietly yea so totteringly as if even then that Royal Chaire would foretel the short durance of his felicity The next day after he commanded the body of the dead Emperour to be cut into smal pieces accusing him of oppression and cruelty against his subjects As if he being a villanous Traitor and a Theef after the saccaging burning so many Provinces and shedding such an Ocean of blood had been of a better disposition So we often condemn others when we do worse our selves and remark yea augment the least faults of others when we either take no notice of or diminish our own This Emperour Zungchinius was Father of three Sons of which the eldest could never be found though all imaginable means was used for his discovery some think he found means to fly away others think he perished by leaping with others into the Lake the two others being yet little Children were by the Tyrants command beheaded three days after his barbarous humour not sparing even innocent blood Which disposition he made further to appear when casting off that vail of Piety and Humanity with which he had for sometime charmed the people he commanded all the Principal Magistrates to be apprehended of which he murdered many with cruel torments others he fined deeply and reserved the Imperiall Palace for his own aboad He filled that most noble and rich City with ransacking Souldiers and gave it up to their prey and plunder where they committed such execrable things as are both too long and not fit to be related But by this his horrid cruelty and Tyranny he lost that Empire which he might have preserved by courtesie and humanity Amongst the other imprisoned Magistrates there was one a venerable person called Us whose Son Usangueius governed the Army of China in the Confines of Leaotung against the Tartars The Tyrant Licungzus thereatned this old man with a most cruel death if by his paternall power over his Son he did not reduce him with his whole Army to subjection and obedience to his power promising also great Rewards and Honours to them both if by his fatherly power which they hold facred he did prevail for his submission Wherefore the poor old man writ to his Son this ensuing Letter It is well known that the Heavens Earth and Fate can cause these strange vicissitudes of Fortune which we behold know my Son that the Emperour Zunchinius and the whole family of Taimingus are perished The Heavens have cast it upon Licungzus we must observe the times and by making a vertue of necessity avoyd his Tyranny and experience his liberality he promiseth to thee a Royal dignity if with thy Army thou submit to his Dominion and acknowledge him as Emperour my life depends upon thy answer consider what thou owest to him that gave thy life To this Letter his Son Usanguâ—ius returned this short answer He that is not faithfull to his Soveraign will never be faithful to me and if you forget your duty and fidelity to our Emperour no man will blame me if I forget my duty and obedience to such a father I will rather die than serve a Theef And presently after the dispatch of this Letter he sent an Embassador to the King of Tartary desiring his help and force to subdue this Usurper of the Empire and knowing that the Tartars abound in men but want women he promised to send him some store of them and presented him with severall curious Silks and sent him great store of Silver and Gold The Tartarian King neglected not this good occasion but presently marched with fourescore thousand men which were in Garrison in Leaotung to meet General Usangueius to whom he expressed himself in these words To the end to make our Victory undoubted I counsell you to cause all your Army to be clad like Tartars for so the Theef will think us all Tartars seeing I cannot call greater Forces out of my Kingdome so soon as is required Usangueius thirsting nothing but revenge admitted all conditions little thinking as the Chinesses say that he brought in Tigres to drive out Dogs Licungzus hearing the march of the Tartars together with Usangueius knowing himself not able to resist quitted the Court and Palace as easily as he had taken it but he carried with him all the rich spoyls of the Court and marched away into the Province of Xensi where he established his Court in the noble City of Sigan which heretofore had been the seat of the Emperours It is accounted that for eight daies space by the four Palace gates there was nothing seen but a continuall succession of Coaches Horses Camels and Porters carrying away the preciousest treasures
enthrall and enchant the popularity To all which I adde those fugitive Magistrates who as I related heretofore had fled to the Tartars to avoid the Emperours indignation and did not a little promote their cause for these men sometimes by word and example did seduce the hearts of the Subjects and sometimes suggested excellent Counsels to the Tartars against their own Country and by both these means advanced themselves to high and eminent dignities amongst the Tartars The same day some Bands of Souldiers were dispatched with order to proclame Usangueius a Tributary King to this new enstalled Emperour which they performed with great magnificence adding to his name as usually they do the Sirname of Pingsi which sounds as much as Pacifier of the Western world establishing his Kingdom in the Capital City in the Province of Xensi This Prince considering that he could expect no more honourable Dignity from the lawfull Successour to the Empire of China and that the Tartars were come into the Empire in so vast a number that he could never hope to Conquer them found means to dispence with his hitherto uncorrupted fidelity admitting the dignity and submitting to the Emperour and so he that had hitherto waged War for China against the theeves now was forced to march against China to subdue its Provinces to the Tartarian Empire And as he was a Great Commander so also by the help of the Tartars he quickly drove out the Theeves from his little Kingdom of Xensi where to this day he reigneth in the Metropolitan City of Sigan But by these honours the Tartars removed him from the practice of Arms who remaining Armed might have proved a dangerous Enemy It was hitherto never known what became of Licungzus some think he was killed by Usangueius in the fight though he never appeared more neither dead nor alive after this fight in which all his forces were dissipated or cut off And with the same facility the Tartars subdued the Provinces of Peking and Xantung where they immensly augmented their Armies by the accesse of the China's Souldiers and Commanders which submitted to them for the Tartarians admitted all even the Conquered to their Army if they did cut their hair and wear their habits after the Tartarian fashion for in this Puntillio of habit and hair they were so rigorous as they proclamed it high Treason in all that did forbear it Which Law did many times endanger them and disturb the whole frame of their Affairs For the Chinesses both grieved and fought more valiantly for their hair and habit than for their Kingdom and Emperour So as many times they chose rather to die or lose their heads than obey the Tartars in these Ceremonies of which I could relate many examples unlesse in this relation I had resolved to be brief But all these little rubs did not hinder but that in lesse than the space of a year not counting Leaotung they had conquered Peking Xansi Xensi and Xantung which are the four vast Northern Provinces of China In all which they changed nothing in their Political manner of Government nay they permitted the usual custom of the Philosophers of China to govern the Towns and Provinces they left also the same Examens as were used for the approving of learned men for by this prudent Counsel they wrought this effect that having given the places of honour and trust to men of their own Creation they found they supassed the very Tartars in fidelity to them yet they kept the Militia in their own hands and the ordering thereof and yet they stick'd not to admit even to these Offices such of the Country as were faithfull to them so as in the Royal City they retained still the same Orders and degrees of Prefects together with the six high Tribunals as they were established in the former Emperours time but so as they were now compounded of Chinesses and Tartars In the mean time the news of the Emperours danger came to the Southern parts of China and the Prefects of every City gathering together very great forces marched towards the City of Peking but in their march they received the sad news of the Emperours death and the taking of Peking they therefore speedily called back their Forces and also all their Ships which yearly used to carry Provisions to the Emperours Court a little after this they received the news how the Tartar was invested in the Kingdom and proclaimed Emperour I was then my selfe in the great City Nanquin where I beheld a strange consternation and confusion in all things till at length having recollected themselves the Prefects resolved to choose an Emperour of the Family of the Taiminges whom they called Hungquangus This man had come hither flying from the Theeves out of the Province of Honan and being he was Nephew to that famous Emperour Vanley cosin Germain to Zungchinius the last deceased Emperour they Crowned him with great pomp and ostentation hoping for better fortune under his Government As soon as this Prince was chosen he sent â—n Embassage to the Tartars begging Peace rather than demanding it for 〈◊〉 offered them all the Northern Provinces which they had taken if they â—ould joyn in amity with him But the Tartars well understood the Policy of these Prefects and Counsellours which was only to amuse them with a Peace whilst they could recover their strength and force And therefore they returned answer that they would not receive as a gift that which they had conquered by force of Arms but seeing they had chosen a new Emperour they might do well to defend him but as for them they were resolved to have all or nothing This Legacy comming to nothing whilst both parties prepare to take the Field appears at Nankuing a young man who gave himselfe out to be the eldest Son to the late deceased Emperour Zunchinius and he gave no small evidences of this truth and Claime nay he was acknowledged by many of the Eunuchs But the new elected Emperour Hunquangus being strongly possessed with an ambition of raigning would never acknowledge nor admit him but commanded him to be imprisoned and killed as an Impostor though many of the Prefects enraged to hear of this order hindered the execution of the sentence But by this accident things grew into a sedition and the dispute was so high that it gave occasion to the Tartars of assailing the Province and City of Nankuing some of the Prefects winking at it if not enticing them underhand to this exploit The Tartars vigilant to lay hold of all advantages hearing of these emulations divisions presently march out into the Territory of the City of Hoaigan and comming to the East side of the River Croceus they passe over speedily by the help of their Boats on the other side of this River stood the Army of China which was so numerous as if they had but cast off their very shoos they had erected such a Rampart
presently they fell upon the Kings men whom they butchered in a most cruel manner but yet the water destroyed more than their Swords or Arrows for many cast themselves headlong into the great River of Cianthang which is a League broad and runs neer the City others leaping and overcharging the Boats in the River were presently sunck others flying away full of fear and confusion thrust one another at the River side into that unmerciful Element and by all these many thousands perished The Tartars wanting boats to passe this River having thus expelled or killed the Souldiery they returned Triumphant to the City where they used neither force nor violence by which means this noble City was conserved whose beauty greatnesse and riches I hope to describe elsewhere not by hear-say but by what I saw in the three years space I lived in it from which I lately came into Europe This City of Hangcheu hath an Artificial Channel or Dike to pass by water to the Northern parts of China This Chanel is onely separated by the high part of the way like a Causeway from the River which as I said runs on the South part of the City The Tartars therefore drew many Boats out of this Chanel over the Causeway into the River Cienthang and with the help of these Boats they passed the River without resistance and found the fairest City in all China called Xaoking prone enough to submit to their victorious Armes This City in bignesse yields to many others but in cleannesse and comlinesse it surpasses all it is so invironed with sweet waters as a man may contemplate its beauty by rounding it in a Boat it hath large and fair Streets paved on both sides with white square stones and in the middle of them all runs a Navigable Chanel whose sides are garnished with the like ornament and of the same stone there are also built many fairs Bridges and Triumphant Arches the Houses also which I observe no where else in China are built of the same square stone so as in a word I saw nothing neater in all China They took this Town without any resistance and so they might have done all the rest of the Southern Towns of this Povince of Chekiang But when they commanded all by Proclamation to cut off their Hair then both Souldier and Citizen took up Armes and fought more desperately for their Hair of their Heads than they did for King or Kingdome and beat the Tartars not only out of their City but repulst them to the River Cienthang nay forced them to passe the River killing very many of them In truth had they past the River they might have recovered the Metropolis with the other Towns But they pursued their victory no further being sufficiently contented that they had preserved their Hair resisting them only on the South side of the shore and there fortifying themselves By this means the conquering Armes of the Tartars were repressed for a whole year But the Chinois that they might have a Head chose Lu Regulus of the Taimingian Family for their Emperour who would not accept therof but would be only stiled The Restorer of the Empire In the mean time the Tartars had sent for new forces out of Peking with which they left nere a Stone unturned that they might get over the River Cienthang but all was in vain The drooping affairs therfore of the Chinois now breathed again nay having gathered together more Forces they promised themselves greater victories But the ambition and emulation of rulling frustrated all their hopes For the Commanders and Presidents which fled out of the Province of Chekian into the Country of Fokien carried with them one of Taiminga's Family called Thangus and this man they chose King in the Country of Fokien which confines with Chekiang This Prince pretended that the King called Lu should yeeld up his right to him both because he had but a few Cities under him and also because he was further removed from the Imperial Race than he was But King Lu pretended he was Proclaimed by the Army before him and failed not to set forth his victories over the Tartars By which two contentions the Tartars kept the Crown for these two Royalets would never yeeld to one another nor so unite their Armies as joyntly to represse the Tartars Since therefore this petty King Lu had onely eight Cities under his command whose Contributions were not able to maintain the necessary pay of his Army he never durst venture to passe over the River but endeavoured only to defend himself But the Tartars sought all means possibly to get over this River yet they durst not venture to passe in Boats because King Lu had many ships and good store of Artillery which he had caused to be brought from Sea But the Tartars felicity and prosperous fortune overcame this difficulty for as it happened that year being dryer than ordinary this River towards the South where it runs betwixt high Mountains and is deprived of the flowing of the Sea had lost much of its depth and here the Tartars Horse found it passable and because the rudenesse of those Mountains seemed a sufficient Guard to the Country they found no Souldiers to resist but as soon as the Clowns espied twenty of their Horse to have passed the River they presently advertised the Army and they all betook themselves to flight King Lu himself left the City Xaoking and not daring to trust himself to the Continent he took Ship and failed to the Island called Cheuxan which lies opposit to the Citie of Nimpus where he remains to this day safe and keeps still his Regal dignitie which Island being heretofore only a retreit for Fishemen and some Clowns now is become a potent Kingdom by reason that many fly from China to this King Lu as to their sanctuary to conserve the libertie of their Hair In this Island there are now found three score and ten Cities with a strong and formidable Army which hitherto hath contemned all the Tartarian Power and Forces and watch for some happy occasion to advance again their Kingdom in China But by this means the Tartars took all the Cities and Towns of the County of Chekiang into their Dominion One only City of Kinhoa whose President was aswel a Native of the place as also the Commander in chief and my very singular friend sustained the Tartars assaults for some months But to the end the resistance of this City should not be a hindrance to the course of their Victories the Tartars divided their Army into three parts The first part marched by the City Kiucheu and the Mountains the second by the City Vencheu and the Sea shore into the Province of Fâ—kien and the third obstinately besieged the City of Kinhoa At which time I by leave from the Emperour Longuvus resided in Henxus a City subject to that of Venchen which presently after was besieged and taken by the
this was done then he resolved to display his Banners and Ensigns in so pious a cause as the driving out the common Enemy from the bowels of the Kingdom and no doubt but under this pretext they would all have followed helped and even adored him as their Saviour It was therefore evident that he had secret correspondence with the Tartars and that he favoured them for his own profit And that which made the businesse more suspicious was that at that time when the Tartars made their irruption into Fokien he was then declared Lord Marshal of the Kingdom and all the Generals Commanders and Souldiers were either of his affinity or wholly at his Command and Obedience And therefore it is no wonder if the Tartars found an easie admittance into the Country of Fokien of which they presently made him King Pingnan as much as to say Pacifier of the South and they added many other Dignities and Offices of trust that they might more speciously illude him for either they knew his aspiring mind or else his great power and authoritie was suspicious and formidable to them but yet all the while that the General of the Tartars remained in Fokien they never expressed the least diffidence in him but both with favours courtesies presents and honours they studied how further to ingage him and promised him the Government of many more Provinces He made himself therefore secure of the Government of all the Southern Provinces but all happened quite contrary to his expectation for when this General of the Tartars who was observed as a little King was to depart to Peking the custom was for all the Officers of the Kingdom to conduct him for some part of his journy to give him an honourable farewell which last duty of Civility Iquan could not handsomely avoid nor indeed had he any reason to be diffident in him so as he left his Navie in the Port of Eocheu and accompanied the Royolet with great splendor and magnificence But when he came to take leave and demand Licence to return the General of the Tartars invited him a long to Peking where he promised him yet greater honours from the Kings own person to reward his Merits He endeavoured by all imaginable impediments to excuse this journey but nothing was accepted he was forced by their kindnesse to accompany them to Peking and so he was taken by Art who by Arms seemed Insuperable He is yet detained in Prison in Peking because his Brothers and Kindred hearing of his Captivitie presently seazed on the Fleet with which they have much infested China as we shall touch hereafter In the mean time the other Army which had passed the Mediterranean Provinces of Huquang Kiansi and Quamgtung invaded the Country of Quangsi But here it was that the Arms of the Tartars which hitherto were held invincible were shewed to beweak where they least expected opposition there they found a stop to their conquests It happened that in this Province of Quangsi the Vice-Roy called Khiu Thomas was a Christian and also all the Militia of that Country was commanded by Ching Lucas whose family for five Generations has served the Emperours of China with as much constancy and fidelity as they did Christ. These two having gathered many together which fled from all parts into Quangsi after the Tartars had taken many places in the Country overthrew the Tartarians in a set Battail and passing into the confining Province of Quamgtung they recovered all the Western part of it After this that they might have a head to fight for and who might command and govern them in all Occurrences and withall to draw the minds and hands of the Chineses to the common defence of the Country knowing that in the City of Queilin which is the head City of Quangsi there was one of the Taiminges Family living who was Nephew to the Great Vanleius they elected him Emperour and called by the name of Iungley This Prince fixed his Imperial seat in the noble City of Chatking in the Province of Quamgtung and hitherto has fought several times with the Tartars with good successe And in this Princes Court the chief Euncuh called Pang Acbilleus is the greatest favourite and a great Servant of Christ whom he hath long professed sincerely to worship both by word and deed for to propagate Christianitie he has ever maintained a mission of Jesuites about him by whose painfull endeavours many have embraced the Faith of Christ. And amongst others the very Mother of this Emperour his Wife and his eldest Son Heir of the Empire called Constantin did all imbrace Christianity May this Man by the praiers of all Christians prove another Constantine to the Empire of China The Emperour himself is not averse from Christianitie but hitherto he hath defer'd his Baptism but yet he permitted his Wife to send a Father of the Society to do homage to the Sea Apostolick as all Europe has heard God of his goodnesse grant him that felicity which may redound to the universal good of China and Gods greater glory But it was not only in Quangsi that the Chineses began to resume their courage but in the Province of Fokien also for no sooner was the Tartarian Army called back to Peking but a petty Heathen Priest broke out of the Mountains of Fokien with a band of seditious fellows and subduing the Tartarian Garrisons took the fair City of Kienning and many others from their subjection and others which lay lurking in the Mountaines following his example recovered also many other Cities about which time also the friends and Kindred of the Captive Iquon did extremely infest the Sea and making descents upon the Land vexed the Province extremely about the Quarters of Siuencheu and Changcheu At this time a chief Governour of the Tartarians Vice-roy of two Provinces was at Cheksang who hearing of these commotions came presently by night in great haste with all the force he could make towards the Mountains of Fokien for he with reason feared lest they should take possession of the Passages of those places which if they had done the whole Province had been re-gained But when this Vice-roy called Changus found the Mountains and Passages clear no opposition made in such difficult places he then proclamed himself victorious and his enemies persidious Rebels wherefore coming without resistance into the Country he besieged the City Kienning which was defended by Vangus This Siege held some weeks but he never could take the place by force and therefore having lost many of his men by assaults he judged it best rather to block up the place afar off than to besiege it so close and neer But yet by this he hindred other forces from joyning with Vangus so that he was not strong enough to sally out upon them When the noyse of these commotions came to Peking the Emperour presently sent a new supply to appease these tumults and this fresh Army comming to joyn
is so great abundance of Stagges that it seemeth incredible to him that hath not seen it Father Albertus Miceschi who lived there in the condition of a â—lave relateth that riding to the next woods with leave from the Governour to gather some medicinall hearbes he saw by the way so great a multitude of Stagges that he judged them to be the herds belonging to the people of the Country dispersed up and downe the fields till coming neerer he found with his eyes the contrary There are also many of those Animals called Alces or Elkes the which I did hitherto beleeve were only to be found in Lituania and the adjacent Countries There are also many other Animals wholly differing from ours and altogether strange to us It is the likest Country to Europe of all India it enjoyeth an healthfull ayre and cold like ours It produceth some spices but not in great plenty as Pepper in the woods and Cynamon on the mountaines Camphire trees of a notable bignesse China roots and Salsapariglia in great quantitie There are also gold mines but the Hollanders have not yet open'd them The people of the Countrie weare no manner of cloathes neverthelesse both men and women doe cover that which in all the India's useth to be hidden from sight by the instinct of nature They dwell in round houses made with Bulrushes of severall colours beautifull to behold a farre off Their ordinary food is Stagges flesh as fat as porke and Rice of which also they make very strong wine Many of them doe turne Protestants by the perswasion of the Holland Ministers and live verteously They are tall and active of body so fleet in running that they are able to single out and run downe a Stagge in their hunting Their Lords doe weare a Crowne of dead mens skulls stitched together and embellished with silke and these are the heads of their enemies killed by themselves Their King weareth two wings of various feathers upon his head others crowne themselves with apples of gold others make themselves hornes of a certaine straw made up with Bufolo's haire They gird themselves also about with a girdle of young Bulrushes curiously woven They carry hanging at their breast two Tortoises and a woodden mallet which serve them in stead of a drum There is likewise another Island neere to it inhabited by fierce savage people who kill whosoever goeth thither The above-named father Miceschi saw one of them taken by the Hollanders who was fifteen palmes high as it seemed to him The fift place we will give to the Province of Kiamsi which is contiguous to that of Cantone toward the North in the latitude of 29 degrees It takes its beginning from a great ridge of mountaines which reare themselves upon the confines of Cantone from these Mountaines two Rivers have their originall one which runneth toward the South and is presently navigable the other towards the North which after it hath watred a good part of this Province receiveth into his channell another large River of the Province of Huquam and then runneth forward with the name of the famous Nankim The skirts of these Mountaines are considerable for the good Cities that are scituated thereon very convenient for the passage of travailers and for the conduct of Merchandise which for the most part passeth upon the backs of men and boyes according to the abilities of each learning this trade from their youth which is the most usuall imployment of that Countrie The voyage is but of one whole day and it is very much to see what passeth by in it For there being no other bridge and these Rivers being the most frequented passes of all China 't is almost incredible how great a concourse of people there is and what a multitude of commodities which goe and come without intermission The Merchandise is all put in one store-house and is received by weight into another with so much fidelitie that it is not necessary the owner should be present because upon all accidents the Hostes are bound to make good whatsoever is wanting They are obliged also to give to every guest of qualitie or Merchant two banquets or one at least as also to their servants and if they be not satisfied therewith they tell them of it expostulate and threaten not to frequent any more their Inne there not wanting many others By this Government they make their covetous Hostes very sumptuous and bountifull The Hostes are also obliged as soone as their guests are embarqued for if they goe by land this priviledge ceaseth to send them a present of two things or of one at least as fruit two fishes a little flesh a couple of pullets and this without paying either at your entrance abode or departure for there is nothing to be payd either for the lodging or bedstead I say bedstead because the Hoste allowes you no bed but every one carrieth one with him at his backe when he hath no other convenience but they are not so big as our beds but much lighter The profit of the Hoste consisteth in so much percent which is payd them by the Boateman for such persons or goods as are carried by water and by the porters for such as passe by land and as the concourse is great the profit cannot be little Every thing passeth through the hands of Insurers so that if any thing be wanting they supply it and make it up In the Custome-house for there is a very famous one here there is not so much honour done the Merchant but more favour There is no house where the Merchandise is deposited weighed or visited neither is it taken out of the barke but only a moderate rate is payed for it by the eye and according to the Merchants booke of accounts If the passenger be no Merchant although he goe alone in a Barke with his servants and carry five or six chests and severall other things which are usually transported from one Country to another they are not searched nor opened neither doe they pay any custome A good example for the Custome and Gabell-houses of Europe where a poore traveller is so beastly and barbarously robbed and spoiled when all he carrieth with him is not worth so much as they aske him for custome For strangers ships which come into the Port of Macao as soone as any arriveth they unlade their Merchandise as they please without any hinderance and when the customers come they pay them according to the content of the vessel without making any enquiry into the qualitie of the Cargazon But to returne to the Province of Kiamsi of which we were discoursing it particularly aboundeth in Rice and fish but most of all in people So that the Chinesses call them Laochu that is to say Rats Whereof we have a resemblance in Portugall in the Country that lyeth between the Rivers Duerâ— and Migno which where it confineth upon Gallitia hath so great multitude of people that it is therefore called by the same
Tartars did invade not onely the Mediterranean and Oriental parts but also the Occidental Quarters of that vast Kingdome But before I begin to speak of this monster of nature I must ingeniously confess I am both ashamed and also touched with a kind of horrour to declare his villanies both in respect they seem to exceed all belief and therefore I may perchance be held to write Fables as also because it is no grateful thing to make reflections on such Subjects yet I may sincerely protest that I have in my hands a long relation of all his Acts written by two Religious persons who were then in the Province of Suchuen to exercise their Functions which Country was the Theater of all his Brutalities which I shall relate and because I judge these two persons to be of an incorrupted Faith I judge therefore that a mortal Man might arrive to this pitch of wickedness and inhumane Cruelty I therefore gathered out of that relation what I here relate which is nothing else but a vast Masse of such abominable Cruelty as I doubt not even the most mildest Reader wil take the Authour to be no Man but some horrid wild Beast or rather if no more execrable name occurres some Devill transâ—vested in our humane Nature This monster like a wild Bear entred into divers Provinces filling all with Rapin Death Fire and Sword with all other imaginable miseries for he had a mind to destroy all that so he might have no enemies or leave any alive that might revolt from him but only content himself with his own Souldiers and oftentimes he spared not these But the Province of Suchuen where he usurped the Title of a King was the chief Theater of his barbarous crueltie for after he had afflicted and vexed the Provinces of Huquang and Honan and part of that of Nanking and Kiangsi he entred the Province of Suchuen in the year MDCXLIV and having taken the principal Citie called Chingtu in the heat of his fury he killed a King of the Taimingian Race which here had established his Court as he hath done also to seven other Grandees of the same family These were the Preludes of the Tragical Acts whose Sences I go about briefly to describe that so Europe may see what a horrid and execrable thing an unbridled and armed crueltie appears to be when it furiously rageth in the darknesse of Infidelitie This Brigand had certain violent and suddain motions of furious crueltie and maxims drawn from the very bowels of vengeance its self for if he were never so little offended by another or suspected another to be offended with him he presently commanded such to be massacred and having nothing in his mouth but murder and death he often for one single Mans fault destroy'd all the Family respecting neither Children nor Women with Child nay many times he cut off the whole Street where the offender dwelled involving in the Slaughter as well the innocents as nocents It happened once he sent a man post into the Country of Xensi who being glad he was got out of the Tyrants hands would not return to revenge this imaginary injury he destroyed all the Quarter of the Citie in which he dwelt and thought he much bridled his fiercenesse that he did not wholly extinguish all the Citie To this I adde another unhumane Act about his hangman whom it seems he loved above the rest because he was crueller this man dying of a disease he caused the Physician who had given him Physick to be killed and not content with this he Sacrificed one hundred more of that Profession to the Ghost of his deceased Officer He was affable and sweet towards his Souldiers he plaied banquetted and feasted with them conversing familiarly with them and when they had performed any Militarie Action with honour and valour he gave them precious gifts of Silks and Monies but yet many times he commanded some of them to be cruelly put to death before him upon very small cause especially such as were of the Province of Suchuen where he raigned whom he intirely hated because he thought they did not rejoyce in his Royal dignitie Insomuch as he hardly ever did any publick Action which though it began like a Comedie yet had not in fine the sad Catastrophe of a Tragedie for if walking out he did but espie a Souldier ill clad or whose manner of Gate or walking was not so vigorous or Masculine as he desired he presently commanded him to be killed He once gave a Souldier a piece of Silk who complained to his fellows of the poornesse of the piece and being over-heard by a spie of which he had a great number who presently acquainted him with what was said he presently commanded him and this whole Legion which were of two thousand men to be all Massacred He had in his Royal Citie some six hundred Prefects or Judges and men belonging to the Law such as managed the principal Offices and in three years space there was hardly twentie left having put all the rest to several deaths for very slight causes He caused a Sergeant Major which the Chineses call Pingpu to be flea'd alive for having granted leave to a China Philosopher without special order to retire a little to his Country House And whereas he had five hundred Eunuchs taken from the Princes of the Taimingean Family after he had put their Lords to death he commanded all these to be cruelly put to death onely because one of them had presumed to stile him not by the Title of a King but by the bare name of Changhienchungus as if he then were no Theef Nor did he spare the Heathenish Priests who sacrificed to their Idols These sort of men before he came into this Country having feignd many crimes against the Priests which preached the Faith of Christ had raised a bitter persecution against them which God of his goodnesse did turn so much to their good as they had permission to teach and preach publickly the Law of Christ. But after this Tyranâ— came into the Countrie the chief of these Heathenish Priests was apprehended for some words let fall against him and in the presence of the Fathers who by accident were then at audience with the Tyrant he was beheaded And although they had learned of Christ to do good for evill yet knowing the phrenetical anger and fury of this monster who used to punish those that interceded with the punishment of the offender they durst not make any motion for the least favour It is true this cruel Beast loved these Fathers and would often converse with them whom he experienced wise and learned and he would often call them to the Palace to entertain him in discourse but they knowing well his precipitous anger went ever prepared for and expecting death and indeed they were thrice deputed to death and a fourth time escaped also by Gods particular providence as we shall relate in time and